Quantcast
Channel: charlottecarrendar » adventure
Viewing all 104 articles
Browse latest View live

Whose ya Daddy? – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Roleplay Live : Group : A Pirate’s Life

La Isla del Mar Negro

”Whose ya Daddy?”

http://www.grafiksmania.com/glitter/pirati/pirati08.jpg

Writers:

Lady Belz (GM)
CharlotteCarrendar

Last time on The Devil’s Mystery…

LadyBelz: Mary came back out of the kitchen with a wicked looking butcher’s knife in her hands. She marched up to the occupied table and slammed the knife, point down into the wood right near Lostchild’s smallest finger. “Ya want somethin ta eat or ya just gonna yammer me ears off all bleedin night?” She demanded, snatching up the coins on the table before either Eden or Lostchild could speak…Rachael stood up on the deck of The Devil’s Mystery. They hadn’t bothered returning to the island as they had stocked up on supplies earlier in the day and were sailing out into open seas. Someone had broken the treaty between the Pirate Lords and the English monarchy by attacking the pirates on their home turf, neutral lands and someone was going to pay. Tim came up beside her as she stared at the lights of their home as they faded in the distance. “Are ya okay, Miss Rachael? You took a pretty hard hit ta the head.” he asked. She patted his hand and gave him a small smile. “I’m fine, Tim. I have you ta thank fer raisin’ the alarm, I believe.” Tim blushed and ran his hand through his hair in embarrassment. “I’d do it again, too. Yer important ta us, Miss Rachael. I don’t want anything bad ta happen to ya, ever.” he admitted. She patted his arm. “Yer a bonnie boy, Tim. Ya better get some sleep. Long day ahead of us on the morrow.” He nodded and headed to his bunk below. Rachael turned and went up to relieve the first mate for the evening, keeping the ship steady on her course, while she tried and failed to keep her thoughts of Moon and his gorgeous body from her mind. Who knew he was hiding such sexiness beneath all the ruffles and leather? She knew she could not repeat her actions at the lagoon. Some men, and it seemed Moon was one of them, didn’t care for women who asserted themselves in the bedroom. She shook her head and kept her attention on steering The Devil’s Mystery. If James wanted her, he was going to have to come to her for once. She was done with the chase…for now.

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – In the Captain’s cabin, the Doctor was asleep in the Captain’s bunk, one leg hanging out and a few spent rum bottles on the floor, while at the Captain’s desk, Moon was working on his charts, knowing that they would not be returning to Skull Island anytime soon. The threat to the Pirates was greater than ever, after blowing up the Sentor and most likely killing about a hundred or so of the Queen’s men. Bad day to be British, that was for sure. The pitch and sway of the ship, had the empty rum bottles rolling back and forth across the floor of the Captain’s cabin, with the clink sound heard, as they smacked into each other. Harold the Parrot, was asleep on his perch, still wearing that god awful wig that the Captain threw on him the night before.

The First mate was clearly doing a good job at sailing the Devil’s Mystery, the Captain thought to himself, and now that he had the chart figured out, he snapped up his compass, and rose from his chair. The Doctor let out a loud snore and then grumbled something incoherent, which only made the Captain raise an eyebrow and think to himself. “What kind of man can’t hold three full bottles of rum? Clearly the Doctor couldn’t. Wearing his usual pants, he pulled on a reasonably clean shirt, and tied off his pants with a bow, that he tucked back inside. Reaching for his hat, he fixed it on his long brown hair, not even bothering to set to it with a brush, since he thought that was a girly thing to do, and dreadlocks were more appealing…smelly but appealing, and then strode out of his cabin, to go give the new course directions to the first mate.

http://s2.favim.com/orig/28/gif-johnny-depp-pirates-of-the-caribbean-Favim.com-239225.gif

As he reached the main deck, he felt the crisp morning salt air hit his face, almost blowing off his hat, but the sweet salt scent was invigorating to his senses. This was going to be a better day, he figured. Then..he saw who was at the helm, and cringed. Rachael was the one steering the ship, and after their last chat the night before, he once again had two left feet. Sucking up his pride, he marched up the stairs, and then with folded arms, he stood along side Rachael, looking straight out to sea, and said;

“Shot any birds yet, love?”

*

LadyBelz: Rachael had spent a peaceful night up on deck keeping the ship steady and on course, keeping her thoughts on safe topics such as what was to happen when the Queen discovered this travesty, and who’s head was going to roll for it. She wasn’t remotely tired and Cook had brought her something to eat just a short time ago so she was no longer hungry. She was so into her task she was unaware Moon had shown up beside her until he spoke.

“Shot any birds yet, love?” If it hadn’t been for the fact that she was concentrating so heavily on keeping the ship steady, she would have steered into some rocks or a reef as he had badly startled her. She took a deep breath and calmly replied back to him in return. “Kind of hard ta shoot when you’re sailing, Captain.” She took a glance at the compass and saw they were a few degrees off-course and quickly made the necessary adjustments. “And good morning. Did you sleep well?” she asked.

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – Truth was, the Captain hadn’t slept a wink. He was suffering from insomnia, probably due to stress but he wasn’t about to tell Rachael, that as she might view it as weakness. “Not much sleep. Bit difficult when the Doctor is snoring and ranting in his.” Well at least that was the truth, to a certain extent. The Captain couldn’t help but look down at Rachael, and though he in his heart wanted to go down on one knee and start to serenade her, he knew that was probably the last thing she would want, being that she had that fierce look of gritted teeth determination as she gripped the ship’s wheel with a white knuckled intensity.

Glancing down at the deck, the old man that he had rescued the night before, was still asleep on the deck in amongst some netting and looked pretty comfortable. The Captain raised an eyebrow, since most of the other pirates were attending to their duties to run the ship.

“Who is that silly old bugger down there? And why is he sleeping? If he don’t pull his weight, I be sure to slam a meathook through his neck and toss him over the side to catch a marlin.”

He gave Rachael a firm nod and then realized he was finding himself looking at her for too long and then silently went on his business, going down to tend to the crew.

*
LadyBelz: “That ‘silly old bugger’ as you call him was locked up in the hold of the pig’s ship for God knows how long. Let him sleep, probably the best sleep he’s gotten in ages.” Rachael called after him as he walked away. She growled in frustration. She honestly did not know what Moon’s problem was this fair morning. She was unfailingly polite, didn’t shout, didn’t get angry and was practically the essence of calm as she steered the ship through calm seas. And yet he still deigned to treat her as if she hadn’t a brain cell to be had in her head. Sighing, she came to the conclusion that she would never understand James Peter Moon and that maybe that interlude by the waterfall was some weird dream brought on by too much sun. “Mr Gibbs, take over please.” she commanded to the first mate. “I’m going to me cabin for a bit of a lie in.” She glanced at Moon’s back as he stood below before she left, shaking her head.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The wooden door to the cabins below, opened and out of it came a dishevelled ship’s Doctor, who was trying to put his spectacles on and kept doing it upside down, wondering why they weren’t catching on his ears. He saw Ms Rachael coming towards the direction to go below, and he staggered in front of her, the smell of rum on his breath.

“Help…I can’t put my glasses on.”

The ship started to lurch as Mr Gibbs took over, and all of a sudden, the Doctor’s face went a violent shade of green. He placed his hand over his mouth, and you could see the reaching was starting, from the pit of his stomach. Oh god, he was going to be sick. He held up a finger politely as he could and then dashed, or tried to, nearly tripping over a loose rope, as he reached the edge of the ship and started to throw up, a spectacular array of colours from the contents of his stomach. The horrid cries and sounds he made, even frightened the seagulls that had been resting on the yard arm.

“Oh…oh…*bleah*….help…oh..god. Never…*ralph*…again…”

*

LadyBelz: When the Doctor stopped her on her way below, she had to back away a few feet as he smelled strongly of rum, almost as if he’d taken a bath in it. “Help…I can’t put my glasses on.” the man moaned.

“Ye should know by now ye can’t hold yer rum, Doc.” Rachael snorted. “Don’t know why ye continue ta try.” The ship lurched once before steadying, but once was all it took for the Doctor to turn an ugly shade of green she’d seen once on a rotted bread loaf. She stepped aside as he practically tripped over everything at his feet to get to the side of the ship, tossing up the contents of his stomach in multicolor and disgusting fashion. Rachael turned away, but not before she inadvertently caught Moon’s eyes upon her. Her gaze remained soft and kind before she turned away and continued her journey to her bunk and some much needed sleep.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The last bits of drool seemed to hang like a strand from the edge of the Doctor’s lip, as he was hanging over the side of the ship, staring at the discoloured waters from where he had thrown up everything he had eaten for the last few days. His pitiful moans, like that of a dying man, even got the attention of the ship’s Captain, but not before he caught sight of his lady Rachael, who gave him a look that would melt the hardest of hearts. He then returned a look in kind, like that of when they were on the island near the rock pool, and held her gaze for what seemed like at least two minutes. Course that poor sap of a hung over man, the Doctor had to go and spoil the moment, with his infernal retching.

As Rachael turned away, and made her way below, the Captain approached the Doctor and slapped his back heartily, causing the Doctor’s glasses to slip and he almost lost them to the sea.

“I think she smiled at me. Wait I know she did. Maybe she’s not gay. I don’t know.” He then sniffed the air near the Doctor and wrinkled up his face.

“I think you smell worse than the burley to catch the big fish. Eww.”

*

LadyBelz: Belowdecks, Rachael made her way to her cabin, lost in thought. She really wanted to go back to Port Royale and deal with the murderer of her parents. The man deserved every ounce of hate and loathing she held within her body. She sat down on her bunk, looking through the portal beside the bed at the clouds overhead. “I don’t know what to do, Father. That man is evil and twisted and has too much power. How can I fix this, fix him?” She sighed, laying down and locking her fingers behind her head, staring up at the ceiling. “And James…he’s taken to avoiding me again. It wasn’t so bad before we started realizing we liked each other…but now I feel like I’ve lost something special.” She turned on her side, her cat jumping up beside her and cuddling close. “At least you still love me.” She grinned, scratching him behind his ears. He purred with delight, enjoying her attentions as only a cat could. Sighing, she took comfort in stroking her cat’s fur as she stared off into space, lost in her thoughts.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Ship’s Doctor wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and the smell was rancid. Even he had to admit he was on the nose. One thing about the ship, there was really only one way to have a wash, and he wasn’t going to like it. The Captain shook his head, and then pointed to the starboard side. “Go wash ya face good and proper, before you go talking to anyone, or you be killing with ya breath.” The ship’s Doctor’s shoulders sagged, and he trudged away, the odd hiccup coming from him. He truly wasn’t pirate material, but he had been helpful in the rescue of Rachael, and the Captain was ever grateful for that.

Over on the nets, the old salt was finally stirring, after what would have been the best sleep he had had in forever. Blinking and then sitting up, he stretched and popped a few joints, and then raised his hand to shield his eyes from the sun. Glancing around, he could see all the pirates at work, and a smile broke out on his withered features. No longer captive of the English bastards, he was free…well as free as any Pirate could be. Captain Moon happened to be marching past, when the old Pirate sung:

“Oh hey diddley dee…a pirate life for meeeeee.”

The Captain stopped and then leaned over and sniffed the old bugger, before looking a bit sick himself. “And I thought the Doctor stunk. You…get up top and wash. Then go see Rachael for some decent pirating outfit. You are about fifty years out of date, Old man.”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7isvt2N171ranhnao1_500.gif

*

LadyBelz: Billy put his hands on his hips and laughed happily. “Sorry, mate. Kind of hard ta get a proper bath be’in locked up for so long. I can be takin care o’ that in a jiff. J’es need a decent set of clothes as you can see.” Billy chuckled, pointing to his dirty and dingy “prisonware”. “Don’t know me size anymore, losin a fair stone, I did. Yer doctor is about me size, if’n he don’t mind ta share?” Without waiting for an answer, Billy strode toward the gangplank and jumped off into the sea, laughing the whole time. He managed to snag a trailing rope from The Devil’s Mystery and tied it to his waist, allowing the ship to pull him along like some decrepit, oversized bath toy as he used the sea water to have a proper wash. Cook, who was walking by at the time, tossed Billy a cake of soap, which Billy was thankful for. “Much obliged, mate!” Billy called out, yanking off his dirty clothes and letting them float away.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Captain could hardly believe his eyes, when the old bugger jumped off the gang plank. Normally, you have to give them a bit of a prod with a sword to get them to walk. But this guy, he ran and took a flying leap. Even a few deck hands took to the side, to see if the old bloke had vanished beneath the waves, but sure enough, he was being dragged along using a ship’s rope to keep him from being washed away, and treated the sea as his own private spa. “Blow me down…where he learn to do dat?” The Captain said, almost shocked by the old coot. One of the crew laughed to see him catch the soap from Cook on the fly and start singing as his clothes were being taken off and he was scrubbing himself into a lather. “Hmmph. Well don’t call to me when he gets dragged back on deck. I don’t think me eyes want to catch sight of his shrivelled bits.” And with that, the Captain left the crew to be amused by Billy’s antics.

*

LadyBelz: Below decks, Rachael, who had yet to sleep, heard the commotion and sat up quickly, wondering what the hell was going on. She took a glance out the portal in time to see a wrinkled and naked arse rise up out of the water as the crew above began to pull Billy from the water. Billy spun in the rope until his front was facing her and her eyes widened in shock before she spun away from the sight of a shrunken mast. “Oh now I think I’m going to be sick.” she moaned, hand over her mouth. Mr Pibbs agreed with her with a meow…Above deck, Billy was handed a fresh set of clothing and a piece of cloth to dry off with. “Thanks, mate. Feels grand to be in clean clothes again.” Tim was standing close to him and had to ask his questions. “How’d you end up a prisoner?” Billy looked at the young lad with a sad smile. “Ah, mate. Tis a sad tale that is. Some time ago…oh probably nigh ta ’bout 15-20 years now, I was an English merchant living with me wife and young daughter back in Port Royale. Oh I loved me fair Lils and me daughter, apples of me eye they were. And then me best friend…betrayed me. Stole me ship, me work, me very livlihood. Had ta resort ta piratin to keep food on me table and a roof over our heads. One day…was sailing off the coast of Spain, raiding one o’ them Spanish ships. Got caught in a crossfire. I nearly escaped, but was caught by those Spanish bastards. Jailed for a short time…I sent notice home so’s not ta worry me family. Got a reply that told that me wife and child had been killed, a thief stole into our home while I was gone and slit their throats in their beds. Broke me heart. Stayed in Spain for a time, moved on ta Ireland for a fair bit, met a lovely young lass. Didn’t think I could love her more than me dear departed wife, but I did…and gave her a son, finest son ever ta be had. But those English bastards raided our town, killing everyone. Killed me wife, killed me son…”

Billy shook his head with a sigh. “I was recognized for the pirate I was…locked up, fer good this time. Didn’t care ta live anymore without me family. Found out later that both me families were killed by the same bloody bastard who’d ordered me locked up.” he finished. “But if I had one chance ta get me hands on the bastard who killed me families…I’d rip his guts out and use em fer garters.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- Now, the Doctor had been washing himself up on the top deck, and after getting the vomit spittle out of his good and only shirt, he came back down the steps, to hear that the old Pirate, Billy was telling his tale. It actually had many of the pirates intrigued, and one thing should be known, is that on these long voyages, any story is a good one. The Doctor finally figured out the right way to put on his spectacles, and then leaned on one of the crates that was stached two high. He narrowed his gaze on the mention of Port Royale, and then he started to do the mathmatics in his head of Billy’s approximate age, and how that would translate into the time period of which he spoke. He started to run his stubbled chin, as he stared down at the floor, and went over the same sentence in his head, that Billy had said;

“oh probably nigh ta ’bout 15-20 years now, I was an English merchant living with me wife and young daughter back in Port Royale. Oh I loved me fair Lils and me daughter, apples of me eye they were.”

The rest of the crew were enjoying hearing of this tale, for it was filled with drama, and love, loss and family. But the part about how he was done over by the same man repeatedly, showed that whoever this man was, had a serious bone to pick with Billy.

The ship’s Doctor started to back up, and then he had a thought in mind, and headed for Rachael’s cabin. He couldn’t be sure, but was it a coincidence about the remarks of the wife and daughter back in Port Royale? There was only one way to find out, and that was to ask Rachael herself.

Descending the stairs, and then opening the door, he made his way along the corridor till reaching her cabin and knocked twice, trying to keep from being sick again, as the ship had this tendency to roll with the waves, and being sea sick on an empty stomach was just horrid. Hearing her inside asking for whoever knocked to enter, he smartly opened the door, and went inside. Seeing the fair Rachael, he bowed his head, in respect, and then said;

“Lady Rachael…that withered man on deck, the one that the Captain rescued. He…he was just telling the crew about his life before being locked up by the British for piracy.” -the Doctor bit his bottom lip, worried about whether or not his own conclusion was correct.

“He said…he was once a successful merchant, about 15 -20 years ago and he spoke of a wife and daughter. He said the wife’s name was Lils. Does…that ring any bells?”

The Doctor looked at her thoughtfully, wondering if he was right about this.

*

LadyBelz: Rachael was just relaxing into sleep when someone knocked on the door to her cabin. Sighing, she sat up and bid them to enter, frowning when the Doctor stepped into the room. He looked quite agitated. He bowed to her in respect before speaking. “Lady Rachael…that withered man on deck, the one that the Captain rescued. He…he was just telling the crew about his life before being locked up by the British for piracy.” Rachael stared at him, a small frown upon her face. “What’s tha have ta do with me?” she asked. He looked about nervously before speaking again. “He said…he was once a successful merchant, about 15-20 years ago, and he spoke of a wife and daughter. He said the wife’s name was Lils. Does…that ring any bells?” Rachael’s frown deepened. “I think that rum’s gone ta ya head, Doctor. Since I was old enough to talk, me dear mother told me that me father was a pirate, not an English merchant. So whatever thought ye have in that skull of yours, ye may want to re-examine.” she chuckled. “And incidentally…me mother’s name was Lillian.” she added as an afterthought. “Me da would never resort to using such silly nicknames. I know this.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- But the problem was, the Doctor had not told Rachael, everything that he had heard. He brought up his curled fist to his mouth and coughed, feeling that he was getting into dangerous territory with the Captain’s fair lady. “Forgive me, but…about the pirate claim. He…well you see, he said that his best friend betrayed him. Stole his ship and his livelihood, so he had to go off and do a spot of pirating off the Spanish maine, just so he could send money home to his wife and child. But then he got word that they been killed…..So you see…he was a pirate.” The Doctor knew that this had to be true. It was too fantasitc a tale to make up, and pirates, they don’t lie about their exploits, that was for sure, especially since they do get to talking on many a ship, and word does pass around easy.

“Rachael. I think you need to go speak to Billy about this. I…I think he might be you Pa.”

*

LadyBelz: Rachael stared at him, denial etched in every line of her face. “No. I don’t believe you. Are you trying ta hurt me? Is that it? Or are you that drunk?” she snapped, getting to her feet. “I’ll go speak ta him and prove ya wrong.” She shoved past him and headed to the main deck to see the crew stood around Billy and hanging on to his every word. “And who was this ‘best friend’ who betrayed you I’d like to bloody well know.” she demanded. Her voice had a hard edge to it that made many a man tense and look at her with fright. It was a tone they knew well to steer clear of, but no one dared to move. Billy looked up at Rachael and felt his heart pound fiercely in his chest. With the sun behind her, she looked the spittin image of his dear Lillian. “His name was Thorne…Beckett Thorne.” Billy replied. He watched Rachael pale in shock, her knees threatening to give way. A couple of the crew who were close to her moved to help her but she shoved them forcefully away. She made her way down the steps, legs shaking. The crew parted before her like the Red Sea under the command of Moses and his Lord and she stopped a few feet from Billy. “Your wife? Your daughter? Their names?” She held her breath, waiting. Billy frowned in confusion but answered anyway. “Lillian and Rachael. Lillian and Rachael O’Malley.” The entire crew gaped in shock, no more shocked than the Captain himself as he stared between Rachael and Billy.

Rachael felt dizzy…but she had to ask. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Who are you?” Billy wondered where this was going. He looked around at the shocked faces around him before he then replied: “Billy O’Malley, once known upon the Seven Seas as Captain Rochard “Red Beard” O’Malley. And who might you be ta be askin, lass?” Rachael was on the verge of fainting. “Papa!” she exclaimed before fainting dead away.

http://www.mobileapples.com/Assets/Content/Screensavers/animated_pirates-phantom.gif

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The crew were dumbfounded, the ship’s Doctor kinda felt responsible and gave himself a little punch of pride for being right. The Captain….he was speechless. He stepped over the fainted body of Rachael and strode boldly up to Billy, or Captain Rochard “Red Beard” O’Malley and then burst into a huge smile. “Well why didn’t you bleedin’ say who you were, instead of acting like a right git. I heard many tales about you, Cap’n Red Beard, though, I have to say…your beard could use a bit of colour. Bit..silver speckled and nasty. Don’t worry, I have Timmy work on that with some of the coloured dyes we use for painting the front of the ship. The Doctor coughed and then pointed at the unconscious body of Rachael, who was spread out across the deck.

“Err…Captain..come on, shouldn’t you be picking her up…or something?’

“What? and miss out on meeting the legendary Red Beard? Psh…she can sleep a bit longer. Beauty sleep is what they be callin it.”

He then threw his arm around Billy, and again, stepped over Rachael, and offered to take the Pirate below for a good drop of his rum.

“So…ever hear about the time I took on ten daigos and ate their ears? It was a fine tale. Oh…how do you like seagull for lunch. Knowing Rachael, she going to be shooting a few birds when she wakes up. Lord knows where she gets that from eh? Not you of course. You wouldn’t waste your time taking crack shots at birds.” He guffawed and opened the door for the Old pirate and the two would go below.

Up on deck, the Doctor knelt down near the sleeping beauty known as Rachael, and gently rocked her shoulder.

“Uhm..Rachael. I just want to say, Congrats on finding your Pa. But, please don’t kill the Captain when you wake up.”

*

LadyBelz: Rachael started to come around, faintly hearing the Doc speaking to her. “…please don’t kill the Captain when you wake up.” That seemed to break through the fog she’d found herself in and she sat up, eyes wide. She looked at Doc before grabbing him by the front of his shirt and yanking him close. “My father is alive?” The Doc nodded. “And he’s on this ship?” The Doc nodded. “I fainted.” Another nod. “And they just left me laying there?” She screeched. Wincing, his temples still pounding from a hangover, he nodded. “THOSE DIRTY ROTTEN SCOUNDRELS!” she screamed, scattering birds that had been resting in the crow’s nest and along the masts. Getting to her feet, using the Doc as leverage, she shook him. “WHERE ARE THEY?” He pointed toward the Captain’s quarters with a shaking arm. Scowling, she turned and headed below, forgetting in her haste that she still had hold of Doc’s shirt, dragging him along with her. As she got closer to the Captain’s room, she could hear raucous laughter within and it served to fuel her anger to volcanic proportions.

She kicked in the door, knocking it from the hinges. She tossed the Doc into the room, not caring where he landed. “I HATE THE LOT O’ YA AND MAY YE ALL ROT IN THE FIREY PITS O’ HELL!” She yanked her pistol from her belt and proceeded to shoot the bottle of rum that had been in Moon’s hand before drawing her sword and smashing any remaining bottles she could find. Once done, she stormed from the room to her cabin, slamming and locking the door behind her. She then threw herself onto her bunk and broke out into heartbroken tears.

*
CharlotteCarrendar:- The bottle that the Captain held in his hand by the neck, exploded in a shower of rum and glass, that went all over his lap and half the deck. “CHRIST ALMIGHTY!” he exclaimed as he looked up to see his beloved going absolutely troppo, as she stood in the door, her hair practically taking on a life of its own, as she spun her head around as though possessed. The Doctor was crawling along the floor whimpering “Hide me, hide me.”

The Captain rose up and slammed his fists on the table, and stood like a gorilla on crack.

“WHAT IN BLEEDING HECK IS WRONG WITH YA, WOMAN?” he shouted, after she had just told them all to go rot in the fires of hell. The Doctor’s head peeked up from behind the Captain’s desk and his gold fish mouth was agape as he saw her take out her sword and the willfully start smashing the place up. “Oh its that time of the month….heeeelp.” The Doctor cried, dissappearing under the desk again, as Harold the Parrot started dancing under the wig. “Ahahahahhaha,. *whistle*…crazy pirate..crazy pirate” The parrot was chattering inaudibly as the wig went up and back on the pole.

“Don’t you smash….*crash*…my bloody bottles…*tinkle smash crash*…of rum!” The Captain watched on as the fiery beauty broke every single bottle of rum in his cabin. The room stunk to high heaven like a brewery, and the Captain was livid.

“I WAS ENTERTAINING YOUR DA…AND YOU ACT LIKE THIS? WHAT SHAME YOU BRING YOUR NAME, RACHAEL!” he roared, really pissed off now that she gone and destroyed his stocks. It was going to be a very long voyage…being sober. As she departed with a loud bang of the door, the Captain stood there and trembled with rage, as the ship’s doctor finally rose up from behind the desk, his glasses crooked and a pale expression.
The Captain glanced at Red Beard and then said.

“I..think that was a bit uncalled for, don’t you?”

*

LadyBelz: In her cabin, Rachael ran about frantically throwing her belongings into a bag. She had to get off this ship before she committed murder. If she had to swim back to the island then she would do so, but she was not going to spend one more moment on a ship with people who would deliberately lie to her, and hurt her in the worst way possible. Her cat crawled from beneath her bunk and pawed at her leg. She looked down at him, tears falling in rivers from her eyes and picked him up. “I can’t stay here…with them…with him…it hurts too much. It’s like losing my mother and father all over again and I can’t do it. We’re going home.” She took up her bag and left the room at a run, her cat clutched in her embrace. Shocked to see her so upset, no one tried to stop her as she lowered one of the boats into the waters below. Tim looked upon her as she climbed down the ladder. “Miss Rachael? Where ye goin?” he asked. “I’m going home, Timmy. I can’t stay here. I feel like my whole world is falling apart and I can’t stay.” she stated.

Tim watched as she readied the oars before making a snap decision and shimmying down the ladder into the boat beside her. “What are you doing?” she demanded. “I’m going with ye. It don’t feel right, letting you go on yer own. Yer like me sister and I’d feel bad if I couldn’t help ye.” His words threatened to tear her soul to shreds so she simply nodded and sat down away from him. He took up the oars and began to row away from The Devil’s Mystery.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- Back in the Captain’s cabin, the ship’s Doctor had started to pick up the many broken pieces of glass and jugs of pottery, caused by the furious fire of Rachael’s temper. Captain Moon stormed up and down the length behind his desk, waving his hands about. “You say nice things…she gives me grief. You rescue her in a woman’s dress, she kisses your cheek. She gives me those looks, and I think…oh yes, I am in to score a night on the silks…then she marches in here and smashes up my rum! Why…why can’t she be more like a man. Men don’t go round smashing up the Captain’s rum. I am going to make her walk the bloody plank for this. I tell ya. Mark my words.” He ranted and raved, shook his fist, cursed his maker, basically went off the deep end, then finally it hit him, that her Pa was sitting there, probably stunned by all this.

Captain Moon wanted to flip his desk, but then remembered his guest.

“Was your wife ever like this? I mean…I don’t understand the women folk. I don’t. Why she have to be so bloody cruel to me all the time?”

He really was so confused, while the Doctor licked his fingers, dumping the last of the broken glass and pot in the hessian bag. “Maybe you should have picked her up, instead of letting her just lay on the deck like a sack of potatoes.” He offered.

“SHE LOOKED PEACEFUL TO ME!” and that was his excuse. Little did he know, she was sailing away with the cabin boy, Tim.

*

LadyBelz: Billy looked at Moon. “Truth lad, me Lillian had a bit of a temper as well. Imagine that’s where Rachael gets it from. I ‘member a time I came home late from the inn with me mates…she threw a knife at me head.” Billy pushed his thinning hair back from his forehead, pointing to a faint scar that went from his scalp down to his left ear. “Damn near sliced me face off, she did. Oh did I have to do tons of apologisin the next mornin when I could see straight again. It was two weeks before she’d speak ta me again. It was a month before she let me lay with her in our marital bed…I think that’s when Rachael was conceived now that I think about it.” Billy chuckled…

Tim stopped rowing just as the sun was setting below the horizon. Rachael had been silent the whole trip. He dug out the bin of supplies he’d found stashed beneath the sails and pulled out a tin of biscuits. “Miss Rachael, you hungry?” he asked, gentle. She sniffed once and turned to look at him before looking at the biscuit he held. She took it from him and nibbled on it. “Thanks.” she murmured, voice husky from not speaking for so long. “Are you gon’ be okay?” he wondered. She shook her head. “I don’t think I am going to be okay ever again.” He placed a hand on her shoulder in comfort. “I meant what I said earlier. Yer like me sister, I’ll take care of ya.” She gave him a small smile before feeding some of her biscuit to her cat. “Where are we?” she wondered. “A few miles from the coast I think. Can’t tell in the dark. We’ll wait till morning then I can check the compass.” he replied. She nodded before going silent once more…

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- With the cabin now back in a fit state, but missing most of the rum bottles that lined the shelve, Captain Moon collapsed back in his chair, and then grumbled to himself. “I’m hungry. Doc, go fetch Tim and get him to rustle up some food for us. Belly is nagging worse than some old diddy.” The Doctor nodded, though he wasn’t at all hungry, and left the cabin, dragging behind him the bag of broken glass and pottery.

The Captain became thoughtful when Red Beard explained how his wife often acted when he didn’t do things as she would have liked. Even sent a dagger at his head in a fit of fury. She sounded like a right treat, but the fondness on Red Beard’s face showed that she was a woman that he deeply loved. He knew in his heart he would be the one that had to aplogoise, even if she did just taken out his entire rum stock. He threw his hands up and then rose to his feet and then growled under his breath

“I hate saying sorry..” He then marched out of his cabin, about to go to see Rachael, when the Doctor came flying up and gripped the Captain’s shirt. “Cap’n…the small boat is gone, and so is Tim.!” The Captain growled and his fist pounded on Rachael’s door. “Rachael…we need to talk.” There was no answer of course, and he and the Doctor looked at each other, and the Doctor mouthed “Oh no..” The Captain broke down the door, only to find the room empty and her cat and belongings gone.

“BLAZIN’ BARNACLES..SHE UP AND LEFT ME!”

*

LadyBelz: Billy followed along, knowing he needed to ask after his daughter, now that he knew she was alive and not dead like some had claimed. When he heard Moon exclaim she was gone, he peered over the man’s shoulder into the empty room. “Where the hell would she go? We’re in the middle of the bloody ocean!” he growled. He grabbed Moon by the shirt, turning to face him, despite the fact he was not a young man anymore, but his strength belied his age. “Now I may not have been in her life these past years but I’m very protective o’ me daughter. What did ya do ta her, mate?

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – Having his shirt grabbed by the Pirate Red Beard and then asked what exactly Captain Moon had done to his daughter, had him damn well enraged.

“I do…EVERYTHING for her. I even…dressed up as a woman, had a fleet of ships come to rescue her. I swore me heart…I gave her my most precious locket. I give her the world. She has free run of me ship…and everyone knows I hate women. That there be saying something.” The Doctor nodded in the background.

“Aye….he does love the woman, but it appears, that our Captain never learnt how to be a…a..”

“A what?”

“A…gentleman.”

“I’m a bleedin’ pirate! All those wenches at the Inns can’t get enough of me. Shouldn’t that be enough!”

“Not to her. Maybe you should…have picked her up when she fainted.”

“I told ya why I didn’t.”

“Well, she’s had a fit and fled. All cause you didn’t pick her up.”

“WOMEN!!!”

“Captain…think, they can’t have gone far. We need to find them, before they run foul of the British, that are bound to be after us.”

The Captain could see the logic, and then he stared back at Red Beard and said firmly.

“I love that woman…that’s all I ever did.”

And with that, he rmarched up to the top deck, to get to the helm and start the search for h is wayward Lady and the cabin boy.

*

LadyBelz: Billy watched Moon walk up toward the helm and followed behind him. He stopped beside him, hands linked behind his back as he stared off into the horizon. “Can I ask ye somethin’?” he began, waiting for Moon to answer.

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – “What ya be wantin’ to ask?” he said, looking down at Red Beard, who was a tad shorter.

*

LadyBelz: “Do ye love me daughter?”

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – “Does a pirate love the sea?”

*

LadyBelz: “Doesn’t quite answer me question, Lad. Do ye *love* me daughter?” Billy wondered if Moon had ever admitted his feelings to anyone…or if he ever admitted he had feelings, period. He was determined to find out.

*

CharlotteCarrendar: The Doctor stood in behind them feeling that there was some need for mediation with the emotionally devoid Captain. He stepped in and said. “He does.”

“Shut up, he wasn’t asking you.”

“But…you do, only you have a rotten way of showing it.”

“Manly men don’t go singing love songs.”

“How hard is it for you to say to the woman…”I love you.”

“HARD…..but I do try…and when I try. I near swallow me tongue..”

Clearly this was one of the reasons Rachael was insecure, and the Doctor interjected again.

“Say….”I love you Rachael.”

“I….this is silly…”

“Say it!”

“I….love..you…grr…Rachael.”

“See…you can say it, now you only need to say it to her, and not me.”

“I hate you.”

*

LadyBelz: Billy listened to the Doc and Moon go back and forth and had to chuckle. He slapped Moon on the back, nearly knocking him from his post. “See mate…a woman likes to hear those words from time to time. Actions are well and good, but they need to actually hear those three little words…especially without the grumbling and growling along with it or she’s gone ta think ya don’t mean it. I learned that from me Lillian when I was courtin her proper. She came right out and said ta me…and mind ya, this was after I’d killed a bear for our supper and dropped the dead carcass on her table and told her ta clean it up and cook it…oh she was in a right state after I said that…she asked me. “Do ya love me, Rochard?” and I says “Of course I do woman! I just killed a bear for ya!” And she says…”Well a bear isn’t enough, I like to hear the words from ye sometimes.” Billy chuckled. “I was like you…grumbling and growling like I had a spiked crab in me smalls. But this one day…she was pickin flowers up on a small hill we had behind our home…

I just looked at her…sun shinin in her hair…she was the most beautiful woman I’d ever laid eyes upon…and she was mine…I walked up to her, took her in me arms and said without fuss…”I love you, my Lilly flower.” Mate, the look on her face…it will follow me to me grave. Her eyes sparkled and the smile she laid upon me eyes was brighter than any star in the sky. And I made meself a promise then to tell her I loved her every chance I had ta.” Billy turned to look at Moon. “Actions are all well and good…but sometimes…they need ta hear it ta believe it.” Billy patted him on the shoulder, more gentle this time and turned to walk away. “I’ll take first watch.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Captain stood there, his facial expression changing from one of absolute frustration and wounded pride, to one of a more softened tone. Listening to Red Beard tell the tales, of how he wooed his lady, and treated her much like Moon had his Rachael in the early years, kinda had him realize that he had been doing the same thing.

“I..I just try and..show her. You know? And..there was this time at the rock pool. Its so embarrassing. She was doing her usual, rant, and raving, and the sunlight hit her and she just…looked so wonderful. I kissed her and…she turned into this…I don’t know how to describe it. She was all over me, clawing at me, like I was a side of beef. Scared me it did.”

“I remember that…heh.”

“Shut up…how many times do I have to tell you to shut up?”

“Sorry…but it was funny.”

Captain Moon rolled his eyes and then sighed. “Take the first watch, we going to turn the ship around and…save her….AGAIN.” He marched past the two men and went to be alone at the front of the ship, where he took out his eye glass, and started to scan the waters, in the hopes of finding the tiny boat, and his missing love.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/8462ea8bcd3baf8da3478eb02da54148/tumblr_mmqtfilhqd1r8s0d7o1_500.gif

*

LadyBelz: Billy tried so hard not to laugh but it couldn’t be helped. He didn’t just laugh…he guffawed. Loudly. “Oh mate…that’s an O’Malley female trait. Lillian caught me out once that way and I thought I was going to be eaten alive…but it was the best two hours of me life…if I die and go to heaven…I want that to be me Paradise.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Doctor was left standing with Billy, and he shrugged his shoulders sheepishly after being told to shut up so many times he lost count. He did get amusement from Billy’s tale of how Rachael’s mother was exactly the same. The Doctor knew it wouldn’t be right to explain how Moon’s willy even did a turtle move, cause he was so scared by her need for sex at that point. Doctor Patient confidentialtity and all that.

He watched Moon stand at the front of the ship, staring out and trying to spot the tiny boat, and he leaned over to Billy and said.

“Never seen a man that loved a woman as much as he does. He just doesn’t know how to express it.”

*

LadyBelz: Billy nodded. “Well if Rachael is anything like her mother…he better dig his head out of his arse or he’s going to lose her for good.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar: “I been trying to get his head out of there for years, Red Beard. Trust me, he has it so far up there, its amazing he can walk straight.”

*

LadyBelz: Billy grinned at that before walking away. He paused in his musings to look up at the moon and he smiled. “Ye’d be proud of our daughter, Lils. She’s found herself a good man. Keep her safe, love. Keep her safe.” Grabbing up a second eyeglass, he crawled his way to the crow’s nest to keep watch out for his wayward and stubborn-headed daughter. Knowing she was alive…gave him a tiny glimmer of hope…that maybe he’d been lied to all these years and that his son might be alive as well…

*

 



Vacation Destination (3) – River Marked.

$
0
0

 

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 26, 2013 09:58AM
Carmen ran back to her room, slamming the door closed. She called the front desk and told them she was leaving right away, that she had an emergency back home and she needed to catch the first flight out.

That done, she began shoving her things into her bags and suitcases, not caring if she left anything behind. She’d buy more when she got to where she was going.

The bellhop was up a moment later and helped her take her cases down to the waiting taxi. She paid the guy an extra $100 dollars to get her to the airport as fast as possible.

She did not completely relax until the plane landed at the airport in New Hampshire and she had her hands on the keys to her car.

She had no plans to return to her apartment where he could find her easily. She was going into hiding. Knowing her cell phone could be tracked, she turned it off and threw it in the lake as she drove passed. She was going completely incommunicado until her two week vacation was over.

She was not going to allow that man to get his hands on her, not if she could help it. She would spend the time, building up her power reserves and practicing her skills. If he did happen to find her, he was not going to find an easy woman to take. She would fight him with everything she had.

—-location change, not a thread change—-

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 26, 2013 10:35PM
Cabin in the Woods, Somewhere in the Mountains of New Hampshire

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/a40df7c4-96cb-4e1b-9746-b53d7606e881_zpsa13e3f25.jpg

It was several hours before Carmen finally reached the cabin. She had stopped off first at the storage facility she was renting and switched her SUV for the off-road Jeep that she owned. She had taken every precaution that mattered over the years to hide her identity from any and all vampires who desired her blood so she had put several cars and houses in anonymous names for just such an emergency.

After getting some groceries and supplies (paying cash each time, no sense leaving a paper trail), she got to the cabin near late afternoon.

Parking the Jeep in the windowless garage, she covered it with the tarp to hide it, then padlocked the door closed.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/1111173jpgmedium_zpsbdb37bb4.jpg

She got the spare key from a hidden stone in the foundation and let herself in. Once she was inside, did she truly feel safe for the first time since her run from Hawaii.

She set the groceries on the table and took a deep, cleansing breath.

“Safe.” she whispered into the quiet. She put away her things before heading out to get wood for the fireplace. Once she had a fire going, warming up the cabin, she went out to make sure the generator had fuel to last for some time.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/293adMariskaHargitay021109_zpse11e4d88.jpg

She went around the house, checking all the doors and windows, making sure the extra locks and alarms she had installed were in working order. No sense tempting Fate when there wasn’t a need to. Shane was resourceful, as well as dangerous, and that wasn’t a risk she was willing to take.

She stopped to eat a quick lunch before she checked the basement. It was here she kept extra supplies just in case. She checked over the food items, making sure none had spoiled, checking the fuel tanks to make sure there were no leaks and the guns she had to make sure they were in perfect condition. Everything was as she left it and there was minimal food loss to her stores.

She breathed a sigh of relief.

This would do…for now…

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 27, 2013 07:27AM
Small town at the base of the mountains

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/efa5e269-262e-4045-a179-d2a3d3bcfb02_zps9dcb1523.jpg

The black Jeep rolled into town and parked in front of the convenience store. There had been a bad storm the night before, knocking out power to the town and her cabin for almost 6 hours and some of the food she had in the kitchen refrigerator had spoiled. She had spent the morning cleaning out and disinfecting the appliance before heading into town to replenish her supplies.

The door slid open with a whoosh and she walked inside, grabbing a shopping cart. The counter clerk, a nice elderly fellow, looked up at her and smiled.

“Afternoon, Ms Freemont.” he greeted. Ever since she’d come here weeks before, she had been going by the name “Abby Freemont”, a journalist from New York City.

“Afternoon, George. How’s that pretty wife of yours?” she asked.

“Doing well as can be.” he stated.

“Oh?” she wondered as she grabbed a box of cereal and put it in her cart.

“Just getting over a late season cold. It was touch and go there for a fair bit, but she’s on the mend.”

“That’s good to hear. Tell her I was thinking about her.”

“I certainly will.” George smiled, letting “Abby” get back to her shopping. She grabbed the things she needed in due course and turned to go back to the front to check out.

Paid and bagged, she wheeled her things to the Jeep and packed them in securely before hopping in and heading back to the cabin.

She was completely oblivious to the fact that there was someone new in town…and that he or she had been watching her…

A cell phone was pulled out, and a number dialed. When the call was picked up, only three words were spoken.

“I found her…”

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 27, 2013 07:47AM
Lake by the Cabin

He had found her. Johnathon knew the woods and the small town like the back of his hand, and his mission was far from just spotting the runaway fugitive. Driving a few cars behind her in a similar Jeep, Johnathon then detoured from her path and went down to park near the lake, that was visible from Carmen’s kitchen window. When Johnathon pulled up, he took out his binoculars and made notes on what he saw, her lisence plate number and the cottage itself. Taking up his camera with telescopic lens, he took a series of photographs, then taking out the USB, he plugged it into a laptop, and emailed off the pictures to his boss, David.

Easing back in his leather seat, he thought about this woman for a moment, with the array of photographs of her, flooding his lap top screen. She may have evaded the law and those hunting her, but now…they had a lock on. He closed the lap top and put away his camera, instead reaching for his fishing hat, and then plonking it on his head. He had a license to hunt and fish in these parts, so that was as good as proof he was there innocently, and not tracking Carmen.

http://nickamadeus.files.wordpress.com/2009/07/chris-stevens.jpg?w=500

Getting out of the jeep, he moved around the back to get his fishing gear and rod, then strolled down to the bank.

<3>

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 27, 2013 08:02AM
Cabin in the Woods, Somewhere in the Mountains of New Hampshire

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/a40df7c4-96cb-4e1b-9746-b53d7606e881_zpsa13e3f25.jpg

Nightfall…

Carmen sat before the fireplace, curled up under a blanket on the couch and reading a book. She had been reading the same sentence for the past hour, unable to concentrate.

Ever since she’d come back from town, she had this feeling like she was being watched. Which was clearly impossible since no one knew who she really was.

She had looked out the kitchen window at one point during the day and saw a guy out on the lake fishing and making a camp. Not unusual for this time of year so she thought nothing of it.

Slamming the book closed, unable to concentrate, she got up and started pacing back and forth.

She had ignored her instincts once before, and an innocent woman was killed.

Something was telling her, she may have been compromised, but it was too late in the day to try and leave. There were too many hiding places in the woods and she wanted to be prepared to fight.

She turned out the lights in the cabin and cut the fire down so it burned low. She was as prepared as she was ever going to be, having spent the last few weeks fine-tuning her powers and abilities.

She’d put up one hell of a fight if anyone attacked her now.

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 27, 2013 08:33AM
Cabin in the Woods, Somewhere in the Mountains of New Hampshire

In the darkness of the night, the cabin started to creak and moan, as the timbers of the walls expanded and contracted from the changing temperatures, caused by the dulling of the fire, and the bitter cold outside. Down by the lake, there was a fire burning bright, a camp fire, and seated on a log was Johnathon, smoking a pipe, and enjoying the sounds of the night.

Up at the cabin, the generator, that had been powering much of Carmen’s appliances suddenly made a loud bang sound, and wound down, as the entire cabin was completely in darkness. Her radio, everything that required power shut down. A large owl landed on the balcony railing, and let out a loud HOOT sound, while opening up its wings, and from the shadow it cast, it may wake a sleeping Carmen.

A dull scratching sound was heard in the ceiling, then the padded footfalls of a possum, running along the beam in the attic. All these noises would be amplified in the middle of the night, while the full moon glowed through the frosted windows of her bedroom.

http://fc06.deviantart.net/fs70/f/2012/155/b/f/owl_gif_with_feather_movement_and_blink_by_vamp1967-d52b21j.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 27, 2013 08:45AM
Cabin in the Woods, Somewhere in the Mountains of New Hampshire

It was the bang that woke her. She sat up, startled, heart racing. There was nothing but absolute silence.

“Shit.” she grumbled, realizing the generator must have gone down. She tossed off her blankets and pulled on her jeans, tshirt and boots before bundling up in her coat.

Grabbing the flashlight from beside the door, she had to struggle with the door as the winds were blowing hard up in the mountains. Somewhere an owl hooted as she went around the side of the house to check the generator. A tree branch had broken from a tree and smashed into the generator, making it inoperable.

“Shit.” she repeated. She’d have to make a trip into town in the morning for a new generator. She headed back into the house, slamming and locking the door against the winds raging outside.

She hung up her coat and went into the living room, restoking the fire so it blazed brightly once more, casting flickering shadows in the room behind her. She could feel the cold seeping into her bones and decided to bunk down in the living room for the rest of the night. She went into the bedroom and found the air mattress she kept in the back of the closet and brought it downstairs. Placing it a safe distance from the fire, she inflated the bed and covered it with the sheets and blankets she’d brought with her.

Crawling beneath the blanket, she stared into the fire, allowing the flickering flames to lull her back to sleep.

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 27, 2013 09:06AM
Cabin in the Woods, Somewhere in the Mountains of New Hampshire

A dark shadow moved along the veranadah of the sprawling cabin. The foot falls made the decking creep, and as the shadow approached the doorway to the lounge room, the being could be seen trying to look inside the frosted glass where just by the fire, the sleeping Carmen lay, on a blow up mattress by the fire. Slowly the lock started to turn with a dull click, and the door slid open, causing a heavy breeze to swirl in and this made the fire erupt, crackling and spitting, before the door suddenly SLAMMED shut. The figure moved with the speed of a supernatural, leaving the curtain to fall back in its place. The room went silent, aside from the crackle of the fire.

<3>

 

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 27, 2013 09:16AM
Another slam woke Carmen from her sleep.

She looked around groggily for the source of the sound but saw nothing out of the ordinary.

But her senses were on high alert. There was something different. She could feel it. Grabbing the flashlight from beside her, she turned it on and shone it around the room, lighting the shadows in its bright glow. There was nothing. She shone it on the landing of the second floor, and again saw nothing.

“Jumping at shadows, Carmen my girl. Ugh. I must be more tired than I thought.” she muttered, curling back under the blankets. She had spoken out loud because she had caught a glimpse…of something…she wasn’t sure what. But she was sure, now more than ever, that someone had been in town that she hadn’t noticed and had reported her whereabouts, and they were now in her home. She pretended to be asleep, prepared for anything.

If she was going to die this night, she was going down fighting with all that she was.

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 27, 2013 09:33AM
A woman’s voice….soft, almost angelic called out to Carmen

“I can’t save you from him this time.”

The voice traveled, as the shadows lengthened and then the television came on. It was showing the news report and flashing up a picture of Carmen, marked as a fugitive. Shane in his fury, had managed to get the police department to believe his story that Carmen had killed Louisa. Now, she was wanted in fifty two states. The reporter shot to an interview with Shane, where he was standing in his office, with the picture of Louisa on his desk. He was really putting it on, telling the world that Carmen had murdered Louisa and then went into hiding rather than face her accuser.

“We will find her and bring her to justice, or my name is not Shane Williamson.”

The television then flickered and turned off, as the shadows continued to move around, before an aura appeared by Carmen.

“But your not alone.”

http://www.goodlightscraps.com/content/angels/angel-39.gif

A very strong presence graced Carmen’s cheek.

<3>

 


Dark Ages (2) – Carrendar Dynasty.

$
0
0

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 26, 2013 05:50AM
She was taken by surprise by the voice within her head though she did not have had this experience before in her life. Her eyes darted to Relic who had jumped away to observe the magnitude of her speed and the attack of her katana caused the metal of the giant sword and the metal of her demonic slaying katana collide, making a loud clashing noise like thunder rolling in a bad thunderstorm but the voice had made her pause for a moment to process in her mind while she looked at the little one with the giant sword who had blocked her attack but with the speed she had reached caused Coraline and her giant sword to slide back towards Relic but it was only a foot though Gabriel had slid back away from the duo and towards Sarah who stood there in fear of what was happening right before her eyes.

“MiLord, I am facing two Knights of Salvation and they are planning on doing something with a little girl named Sarah Daybreaker. I want to save her but the only way I could do such thing is to defeat these two. My mind is clear and open for you to help me with this event. I am in debt for such help since I have never prayed to you before in my existence,” her words were filled with gratefulness of the generosity that Arren gave to her andshe decided that she would be praying to him much more.

As soon as Gabriel cleared her mind, something stirred within her mind, body, and soul. A power that has been partially awakened though she felt it before when she had fought against strong demons that attacked her temple. And Arren could feel the power of a Sound Volfen stir within this woman. (( [www.youtube.com] )) Gabriel closed her, her hair slowly fanning out though she was not moving but the sound around her seemed to vibrate faster than usual, causing it the be louder and stronger. A white aura started to appear around Gabriel’s feet, slowly making its way up her frame as if its fingers were crawling and digging into her body as more were being created as others disappeared into her flesh and bone. The silken fabric of her robes flapped violently as her power only grew in moments of her standing there. Her hands gripped the hilt of her katana while she moved back into her beginning stance to prepare herself for battle though she does not know the outcome if she takes on both Knights at the same time. Moments had passed and her body was now surrounded by this aura, her eyes slowly opened to reveal bright teal blue eyes that was glowing by the rim of her eye color. Gabriel smirked then looked up at the vial that was throw up into the air that was aimed for her. She took note of the dark crimson liquid, trying to figure out what the blood inside of that vial would do and how much damage it would inflict if it broke before her. Though she made the decision to dash toward the two Knights then change direction to only move around them. The air and sound of her running past them could be her but her movements were to fast for the untrained eyes then turned back around, gripping her sword more to ready an attack that will probably take Coraline and Relic by surprise.

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 26, 2013 03:01PM
-Shadow notice Charlotte was in fact not believe her eye she was there he was the real man. She stepped away from him in disbelief he could see it in her eyes as he listened-

“You’re dead. I got the letter. You can’t be alive. No…Wait…does that mean, I’m dead? I SHOULD NEVER HAVE DRUNK THE TEA!”

-Shadow shook his head as he said to her in a tone she would remember when they would talk in private.- “I am dead Charlotte. You however are only visiting me, I have been watching you since I passed.” -he stepped towards her again getting only a step away within arms length from her as he moved his hand forward towards her face. Shadow’s hand would attempt to touch her cheek to caress it as he did before when she was sad. He tell her heart might be filled with sadness of his death. He closed his eyes as he said.- “Charlotte I am sorry I could not have been there when you needed me. I took necessary steps that were needed, I thought I would have time to say goodbye before it happened. Instead I only sped up my death. I have only one regret for the things I have done. That is that I was not able to able to see you and my daughter one last time.” -he looked into her eyes as smile only to show his emotions to someone who knew him better than most. He saw that she was in fact wearing his pendant he left for her as he placed his finger on it the pendant.- “You have faced greater loss than anyone I have ever known Charlotte. Even so I know you have limited time here with me. I will answer any questions you have within the two hours. I wish we would have had more time.” -Shadow was happy to see her but in the end he was dead. He had a rest that most men would have wanted over five hundred billion years ago. He was old yet he was happy to see his best friend.-

-mean while Arren listened to the woman praying to him as he heard the words he would never thought to hear.-

“MiLord, I am facing two Knights of Salvation and they are planning on doing something with a little girl named Sarah Daybreaker. I want to save her but the only way I could do such thing is to defeat these two. My mind is clear and open for you to help me with this event. I am in debt for such help since I have never prayed to you before in my existence,”

-Arren’s eyes shot open as he thought. “Sarah Daybreaker this is something that I can’t ignore” -his spirit would lift from his body becoming one with Gabriel as he spoke.- “You must keep her alive at all cost…” -when he became one with Gabriel his spirit would detect something as this girl was of his creation she was a Volfen of the Sound Clan as he said.- “You must listen to me. You are a Volfen of the Sound clan, you are of my creation you need to focus. I will guide however you will need to use sound through your sword. You are one of the last of your kind.” -he started to gather sound through her being assisting her to use sound.-

-Coraline was some how throw in Relic’s direction the small little girl would land on her feet just nicely as she looked to Relic as she questioned.- “Well what should we do?” -she did notice this would be hand full for both of them. This woman’s speed was incredible something that they normally don’t see everyday. Relic chuckled as he said.- “Go on Coraline have some fun with her. She seems a little on the slower side for me.” -Coraline gave a insane giggle only to reach into her dress pocket digging for something as she pulled out a small pill. She placed the pill between lips pulling it into her mouth with her tongue you could hear her bit down on the pill as it cracked. Nothing had seemed to change about her eating the pill as she giggled even more. Coraline spoke to the woman as she said to her.- “Well if you want to go fast I don’t mind. It always makes it fun to move faster.” -she gave a devilish smile as she moved forward at a blazing accelerated speed that even would seem to match Gabriel’s own. Coraline cocked back her blade as she swung it widely attempting to come across to the Priestesses right side in an attempt to cut her in half.-

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 26, 2013 04:22PM
“I am dead Charlotte. You however are only visiting me, I have been watching you since I passed.”

Charlotte’s face crumpled with the overwhelming sadness and realization that Shadow was dead, and that Arren had sent her to the after life to see him one last time. Few ever get the chance to see someone that they treasured so in the time after their death. This was a moment in time that Charlotte would treasure for ever, that is if she could ever get over the shock.

When Shadow attempted to reach out and touch her cheek, caress it like he used to do when she was younger, the bebilith felt the rising tide of tears, a ball coming up her throat, as she felt the sting in her eyes, the sharp pain in her nostrils. One thing that Charlotte had never been able to get over, was losing the ones she loved so early in her life. If she could have taken their place she would have.

Had Shadow truly been watching over her this entire time? Was it his voice that she heard in her dreams, was he the one that urged her to carry on during her darkest hours? The more she thought of it, the more she realized it was true. The anger in the Bebilith evaporated, lost to a wave of sorrow and regret for all the years they had been apart.

“Charlotte I am sorry I could not have been there when you needed me. I took necessary steps that were needed, I thought I would have time to say goodbye before it happened. Instead I only sped up my death. I have only one regret for the things I have done. That is that I was not able to able to see you and my daughter one last time.” 

http://31.media.tumblr.com/8c15d5ed736ed2698ebb323f5e1727be/tumblr_mv9htuzH0l1qjptigo1_500.gif

A single tear ran down her face, as she took all this in. “I needed you, Shadow. More than I even realized. Look what I have become.” The Bebilith felt the self hate welling and she sniffed brushing away the tear. The mention of his daughter had her bring up the back of her hand to her mouth, to stop a cry from escaping, knowing his daughter was with her own children now. She deserved to have her father at her side. Why was Charlotte given this chance at a last goodbye and not her? A cruel twist in fate?

Her eyes darted about, waiting for Arren to appear and drag her back. So he was the God that could control the world of life and after, and she turned around and screamed at Arren “You torture me through Heaven! He has a child. HE shouldn’t have died!” Swinging back to Shadow, her grief was considerable, as her brain was pounding, like she was experiencing a migrane.

“You have faced greater loss than anyone I have ever known Charlotte. Even so I know you have limited time here with me. I will answer any questions you have within the two hours. I wish we would have had more time.” Two hours wasn’t enough, she had so many questions. Raising her head slowly, as the madness edged away, she did ask a question, a very important one.

“Does your daughter have any idea how much you loved her? She is with my children right this minute, and there is someone after her, and I don’t know who.”

She reached to touch him, even though he was not real;

“Help me, help her please?”

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 26, 2013 06:20PM
-Jalal was tired from his exertions but understood what Imay meant. He probably would have felt similiarly if he was working from the other side of the coin. They each came from different understandings. His people were taught to enhance their bodies. Mentally they were far advanced and as such were noticed by dragons in ancient times but their bodies could not fight against those who would try to enslave them. They became easy meat So they were taught to make themselves less noticed to draw clean energy as the energy they would drw before contact with them was without care or concern. They learned to be efficent and careful. They learned the secrets of the magical tattoos, the pyramids had already vastly extended their life as had the understanding of ley line energy. The dragons expanded on that. They taught them to become even more connected to everything, to use the enrgy within the lines and portals to actually power themselves. They made themselves in many ways living weapons, yet they were still limited by their own race. imay was of the blood fo dragons his power was inherent, as such his attitudes were much like those who were dragon they would not fear inherent energies especially in a home plane. Jalal had learned to fear and respect all energies. their own world was destroyed because of their own pride

http://i391.photobucket.com/albums/oo358/felixdelgato/atlantis211111_zpse0e9ea48.gif

Atlanteans thought themselves stronger then that, in the end the pride had gone before the fall. Hence why they became as they were. They valued life above all and always sought to destroy the evil wherever he found it. It was the one way in which he could redeem his race.

However this gift Imay had given him was rare. To make a clean draconic pyramid might allow him to call a new dragon. One who might bestow a boon that would allow them again to fight against the spulgorth and reclaim Atantis.-

http://i391.photobucket.com/albums/oo358/felixdelgato/images23_zps56134445.jpg

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 27, 2013 10:56AM
- Looking up from the crystal noticing Jalal had missed the guesture he motioned a chichiwaga over and asked “Well you see how Conan is doing for me please?” before he turned back to face Jalal. Imay sighed to himself as Jalal was hard to read for him, so Imay thought if he is so attached to the dragon race why not pick Jalal’s mind a bit. “So Jalal tell me aside from me have you ever heard of the Goryas before, maybe my father Kilik or my brother Shadow, The Gorya as many know him?” Imay asked with a not of innocent curiosity though not much about Imay could really be called innocent anymore. After a moment he then asked, already guessing the answer to that question, “Or would you rather meet a dragon for yourself?” Imay had waited paitently for what Jalal would do with such an opportunity, after he saw just how excited the dragon materials made him.

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 27, 2013 12:32PM
“It will be my honour to protect her with all of my strength and will, MiLord,” she thought as a soft shiver ran up her spine once she felt Arren’s spirit become one with her as she closed her eyes then opened them back up. Her eyes went wide as she heard these words echo in her mind,

“You must listen to me. You are a Volfen of the Sound clan, you are of my creation you need to focus. I will guide however you will need to use sound through your sword. You are one of the last of your kind.”

“What is a Volfen? How am I your creation? Why am I one of the last of my kind? I have so many questions that concern to myself and where I came from but that will come later, I suppose. And I will do my best to listen to your guidence, MiLord,” she thought then turned her gaze to the duo, her eyes seemed to pierce their souls through both of their eyes.

As soon as Arren began to gather sound within her being, she gripped her sword tighter for she was unaware how much potential she has and has not discovered. Gabriel tilted her head as she used her hearing to listen to the short conversation between Coraline and Relic and she did not like how Relic said she was slow. It enraged her but she kept her calm stature like she was taught as a child prodigy and kept her chi in balance. She drew a breath into her lungs, savoring the scent of the air though it had a musty scent and exhaled silently. She moved her gaze over to the little girl who gave an insane giggle which was at a frequency that was a bit high for her. Her eyes followed Coraline’s hand, watching her rumage around in her pocket for something though Gabriel did not know what it was. She watched her place a pill of some sort between her lips and witness her grab it with her tongue. ~Crunch~ Gabriel heard Coraline bite down on the pill, listening to her chew on the now broken pill. She stepped back a foot or two to only swing her sword in a downward diagnol direction as a visible soundwave was rapidly shot from her Wakizashi since the wave was aiming for Coraline.

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 27, 2013 03:25PM
-Shadow watched the single tear run down Charlotte’s face with the look of sadness her in eyes. She had not changed from his perspective, she said to him in words that he has tocuhed his heart just as she did all those years ago.-

“I needed you, Shadow. More than I even realized. Look what I have become.”

-Shadow took his hand from her cheek as it grasped her shoulder firmly only to have him smile as he said.- “You Charlotte have turned into a fine woman and mother. However remember the words I told you the last time we spoke.” -he took his hand from her shoulder as he smiled only to place his finger on her chest directly over her heart. His eyes would gaze into her eyes deeply as if he was seeing straight through her.- “I will never leave you. I will always been in your heart when you need me in your darkest hours of life. Whether I am dead or living.”

-He was speaking nothing but the truth as he could feel his finger slightly touching the pendant he left for her in his will. He could only smile at her next words for a the brief moment as he heard them loud and clear from her.-

“Does your daughter have any idea how much you loved her? She is with my children right this minute, and there is someone after her, and I don’t know who.”

-Shadow’s facial expression went from the large smile he had to serious at the question to him as he sighed. He knew who she talked about and knew it was time to give Charlotte the full truth of who Anya and Sarah really were. They were much like his children but so much more they were apart of him. He too a deep breath as he looked into Charlotte’s eyes as he spoke.- “You speak of Anya I do love her with all my heart, She knows this better than anyone. However She is not entirely my child, She was not born through a woman. I created her and her sister from the essence of my own being. Long ago when I was but a boy, I was told that my heart was a gate way to the layers of Limbo where all evil is expelled.” -Shadow’s eyes did not waver from her as he was keeping his serious expression as his hand left Charlotte’s body while he continued.- “After being told such a thing, in case anything would ever happen to me, I created two keys that could keep that gateway from being used. Those keys were my weapons that were created from my very being, Anya and Sarah are in my eyes my daughters by they are not my blood daughter’s. Emiko is the daughter I spoke about Charlotte. However the person you speak about that is after Anya. Is the one who killed me.” -he knew this would a lot to take in yet he knew this was needing to be said to her. He heard words from Charlotte’s lips that one would make him think of what he had doen for her and family.-

“Help me, help her please?”

-He felt her hand touch his face as he closed his eyes as he looked at the pendant she wore as he smiled yet again as he placed his hand on her chest as he got closer to her feling her heart beat.- “Charlotte, I have helped you. I fore saw things that would happen and things that could happen. I saw my fate as I saw what would have happened if I stayed to fight this person. I could not bear to see my friends, my family, and your future be destroyed. I gave parts of my very soul to push the hand of a God. So that you and my Legacy may live on. I gave away selflessly to provide a hope for everyone. Charlotte I lived a long life it’s time that you live yours out just as I did but on a different path. I knew that if I did what I did to help prepare you and everyone for the fight ahead that it would mean my own death. I accepted this with honor as a Goryan.” -Shadow smiled as he felt the beat of her heart as he could only chuckled as he closed his eyes.- “You have the Heart and will of my family.” -he slowly leaned his head forward as he attempted to peck her on the cheek as he would bring himself back as he waited for anymore questions he could bring forth to her.-

-Arren heard the young female Volfen’s strong words and even her questions as he could only get frustrated as he listened.-

“It will be my honour to protect her with all of my strength and will, MiLord,”

“What is a Volfen? How am I your creation? Why am I one of the last of my kind? I have so many questions that concern to myself and where I came from but that will come later, I suppose. And I will do my best to listen to your guidance, MiLord,”

-Arren could tell she had many questions about her own race as he growled for where she could hear it within her mind. As he said.- “In due time young Wolf. Now you must be careful you are facing someone using enhancement pills. IT seems she uses them to allow her body to rapidly grow in the muscle and speed part of her being. Use sound to it’s full capability now become with nature become one with your strikes.”

-Coraline smiled and giggled insanely as Gabriel swung in diagonal strike as She blocked with her giant sword only to try and disable to the magic she was using as she held her ground giggling looking into the priestess’s eyes as she spoke in such a polite tone.- “You know my sword disables magic. Your sound magic wont touch me.” -she attempted to use her now gained strength and push her giant blade on top of her giggling in all respects only to try and keep her from moving any further. That sound wave that was directed towards Coraline was immediately disrupted by the big blade in hopes that she could not use sound. This was hopefully possible that the sound wave did not touch her. -

-Arren smirked as he chuckled only to tell Gabriel in her mind.- “Let loose the sound barrage”

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 27, 2013 03:56PM
~You’re the only one, that really knew me at all~

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/11/ed8d9-pinkflowersfallingoohlafrouforu.gif?w=640

Charlotte coughed up a laugh, when Shadow said what a woman and mother she had become, turning her head away so he couldn’t see her cry. She opened her mouth and held her head back, as she tried to compose herself, cause this was really too much to believe, till he placed his hands on her shoulders, and she felt the force of his touch….so real. Her head snapped back around, but her chest was rising and falling fast, and her hands were now lowered and balled into fists. Nails digging into her palms so she could feel…..make this real.

Saying that he was in her heart, and watched over her and the children. It was not what she expected, not at all. Those lonely nights in the caverns in the tunnels of Emerald Mountains, laying against the wall and wondering if they would ever get out of it alive, or even finish what they had started. He was there. The pendent around her neck, was partly a link between the two worlds, from Shadow to Charlotte. Only now did she realize its significance.

Charlotte reached up to wipe her nose with the back of her hand, not ladylike, but she was a mess, emotionally. Thoughts turned to his children, or at least what she thought were his children. Turns out…she was wrong.

“You speak of Anya I do love her with all my heart, She knows this better than anyone. However She is not entirely my child, She was not born through a woman. I created her and her sister from the essence of my own being. Long ago when I was but a boy, I was told that my heart was a gate way to the layers of Limbo where all evil is expelled.” 

The spider demoness fell back. Wait, she always thought Anya was his flesh and blood, but hearing this had her recoil in shock. “She is with my children, and has that key you speak of…its what the bad people are after.” Charlotte’s face turned to one of shock and then she looked back up at Shadow and said. “My children are in real danger if that key is what you say it is. And if this man had the power to kill you, how on earth are my babies going to stand up to someone like that?” Her green eyes widened in shock, as her maternal instinct kicked in. Shadow was still talking, but it was like she couldn’t hear him as she tried to get a telekinetic link with her children, whispering in her mind in rhefugi, trying to hear something back, as she walked in a small circle with her fists up to her temple. But it was no use. From the afterlife, her children could never hear her. Slowly she dropped her hands to her sides, and looked back Shadow, her face darkening.

Shadow placed his hand on her heart, which was now beating rapidly. He spoke of his sacrifice to push forward the legacy for both himself, and his, as well as Charlotte. Though she was having trouble understanding any of this.

“You have the Heart and will of my family.” He said, pecking her cheek. Being so affectionate and accepting of his fate long before this time. She felt his heart, his love and this was cherished. But she was sent back for a reason, besides this heart warming reunion.. Only with his answers, could she hope to change what is destined to occur.

“But how do I find my own path…when I must fight to protect my children from this man, and not just mine…Anya and her sister?” She looked away a moment, then back up at Shadow. “Or…was this planned all along?”

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 27, 2013 04:50PM
-Jalal had already put the pyramid away as he knew he would need the sacred object upon this journey. He had been guided by something divine in its making. He was in awe of this place and its people. A place of dragon lore.

Imay asked..
” So Jalal tell me aside from me have you ever heard of the Goryas before, maybe my father Kilik or my brother Shadow, The Gorya as many know him? “ 

Jalal replied ” The Dragons I knew were named Siksta Svant Ith and Thurkear Welun Jaxo. I had never met them though as a child my father spoke to them and I did see them from a distance. They were revered. It was they who warned my father of the doom and allowed us to close the rift and spare the rest of the world. Though Atlantis itself was lost and my father perished in the fight along with many other brave warriors they completed the final design which closed the great rift. It opened nearly three continents wide as a result of the power we had been able to draw. The power we learned to control was vast with technique and design, the dragons always called us the little scientists. Then later the proud warriors when they made us what the darkness feared. Though I have never heard of the Goryan’s I was quite young. 

Imay: “Or would you rather meet a dragon for yourself?” 
When Imay asked boldly if he would like to meet a dragon for himself he was shocked by the question but also honored..-

” If there will would be to meet me I would like to meet one at that Imay, it would be an honor to meet any dragon’s of this land. “

Re: (RP Fourm) Dark Ages
October 27, 2013 05:13PM
- Imay couldn’t help but feel a little surpised that Jalal hadn’t heard of his family, then again most who met Imay didn’t know him as anything more then “traveler”. A smile quickly grew on Imay’s face hearing the names of the two dragons, “Well I’m glad to hear little sun and moon had done well for themselves. Last time i heard those names for a dragon they would have been nothing but hatchlings, though i never got to meet them myself.” Imay said with a somewhat nostalgic smile, “I can’t promise a dragon of this land since we are in between of sorts, nor can i promise for the land Lorewall resides on. I can however make sure you get to meet the one that provided for your pyramid”. Imay motioned down to the crystal as he said, “Though i can give you a glimps of her for now.”

 


The War of Angels and Demons (1) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) The War of Demons and Angels.
December 01, 2013 06:03PM
Galain’s movements where crisp and clean as his blade clove through troll and orc alike while his eyes burned with righteous fury. Then with a swift motion Galian would spread his wings outward and bellow to the skies. “FOR HOUSE CASTERLY!” No sooner had he uttered his warcry would the veteran angel blast into the skies without a sound. Once he was Airborne he would set a course for the flying warmongers of House brax. As he flew on this collision course Galain’s body would begin to glow slightly before it faded and his blade began to radiate a holy aura while the wings of the arch angel beat furiously propelling him through the air at ever greater speeds. Then he was amongst the flying demonic beings reaping a heavy toll as his armor warded off blow after blow. Galain would then grunt in pain as a blade came arcing down and gauged his right eye in half rendering him half blind before he entered a steep nose dive aimed directly at the ground which several of the flyers entered in hot pursuit of the wounded angel. As he plummeted towards the ground he would mutter to himself as he smiled slightly. “That’s it come on that’s it…” over and over as he arrowed towards the earth at a blistering rate. At a five hundred feet he would come out of his dive and arrow off to the left. As he raced over the army headed towards the angelic battle lines he would smirk noting all of his pursuers had misjudged the pull out and met their rather grisly deaths as they slammed into the ground with muffled thunks. Once over and past the battle lines the veteran angel would land in front of the medic’s tent before taking off his war weary helmet and walking into the tent. Once inside he would wait patiently before being adressed by one of the medic’s there. “Let me see that eye Milord it may not be too late to save it…” Then with a muttered incantation Galain’s eye would reknit itself and his vision would be restored. Then with a nod the veteran angel would duck out of the tent before placing his helmet back on and taking flight once more. This time he was headed for magnus and the warlocks positioned directly behind the trolls and orcs.

Re: (RP) The War of Demons and Angels.
December 08, 2013 02:47PM
Behind Enemy Lines

Dathon had gathered the armies of his Queen and led the charge to the current battle. Although the armies of Laegess were vast, Dathon was wise to leave 20,000 legions behind to defend his homeland. When others of their land heard of Dathon’s mission, they offered their services as well. Who knew if these dark creatures, having satisfied their dark lusts upon the angels, would then turn to the Fae and wreak their havoc?

And so…Fae Men, both young and old, powerful in their own right, marched with the Queen’s Armies into war.

They arrived upon the hill overlooking a grisly scene. Demons were slaughtering Angels left and right and those pure souls looked gravely outnumbered. Dathon’s keen eyes spotted Sirus as he hacked his way through a wall of Orc fighters.

http://static.tumblr.com/jhmschn/P2Tljymr8/tumblr_li95p3ogsy1qcrzkko1_500.gif

He withdrew his sword and took up his shield.

“PROTECT THE PRINCE! FOR THE HONOR OF LAEGESS!” he shouted.

“FOR HONOR!” came the dozens of shouts behind him. With a roar, the armies of Laegess entered the fray.

Re: (RP) The War of Demons and Angels. new
December 09, 2013 07:53PM
The beats of the Galains wings filled the air as he sped towards the warlocks with ever increasing velocity and rage. He would not allow such dastardly deeds to go unfettered if he had a say in the matter and then with a soft crack long the runes etched on Galains skin would blaze into full visibility where as they where normally unseen and dormant. With the runes etching his skin in full effect he would snarl as his grip tightened on the edge of justice and his trusty shield the bulwark of justice. Each of the four runes signified a blessing that consecrated his very soul. The first rune that came into its full luminous glow was the rune of clarity meaning he was granted the sight of a hawk and an increased resistance to poisons. The second rune that came into view granted him a temporary boost in strength and agility. The final two runes upon his body where of clairvoyance meaning his stamina had been increased and he felt refreshed and finally the last rune was the most deadly. The reason why as it allowed him to literally become an avenging angel of death that was his namesake. At once the clouds rolled in over the battlefield and a torrential downpour began to fall as Galains wings changed from a pure white to a coal black coloring. His armor soon followed suit even though it was caked with the gore and ichor of countless slain demons and other denizens of the dark. Finally his weapons became tainted black and exuded the very essence of death itself. the avenging angel then landed with a bone rattling hiss before looking at the stunned warlocks. “Preapre to meet your maker…..heathens….” Was all that was uttered before Galain fell upon them with a fury unseen before. In a matter of moments all of the warlocks where dead or dying as Galain spoke with that same bone rattling hiss from before. “Let this be your last chance dabbling in the dark arts…” Then with the warlocks disposed of and their spell broken the avenging angel would fall upon the orcs and trolls with an eerie silence that unnerved even the angels. Soon enough though Galain would walk from the battlefield after slaughtering regiment after regiment of trolls and orcs. No sooner had he walked from the battlefield would the runes fade causing him to double over in pain before falling to one knee gasping for air while the seraphim seemed to have changed forever more. Though was this change for better or for worse? Only time will tell….

Re: (RP) The War of Demons and Angels.
December 10, 2013 09:50AM
http://i156.photobucket.com/albums/t33/fate_026/demon_king_by_ongaro.jpg

Brandon watched without moving as the warlocks where slaughtered by the lone avenging angel before the angel fell back to the angelic camp. Once the angel had gotten back to the camp the king would chuckle softly as his aura drove the trolls and Orc’s deeper into a bloodlust spurring them to fight on no matter how many of them fell to the angel’s blades. With a uttered warcry the King would steer his steed wrath towards the thickest fighting between his horde of denizens of the dark and the forces of house casterly. Brandon would then dismount his horse before slowly striding towards the fighting after riding to its edge. Almost at once he would be mobbed by the angels seeking to end this war once and for all as he grinned beneath the helmet of his armor. With his trusty broadsword in hand he would parry a trio of angelic blades before cutting the three angels in half with one clean stroke. Then Brandon would proceed deeper into the fighting slaughtering any angel he came across before roaring a triumphant and dark warcry before turning and making his way back to his steed wrath. Brandon would then proceed to mount wrath before thundering off to the left flank where the angels where about to break through. Once he had arrived at the left flank he would steer wrath directly towards the angels while raising his broadsword high into the air with a second warcry. As he thundered through the angelic forces he would reap a heavy toll of death and destruction. With each pass through the angelic forces the sorely pressed demons would grow emboldened by their leader’s fearlessness and charge the now retreat angels and completely slaughtering what remained of them. With the threat dealt with Brandon would ride off to a ridge to surveil the battlefield before grunting softly as he took a reprieve from the fighting for the moment. It might have seemed Brandon was staying out of the fight for the moment but in fact he was looking for an opening to fully break the angelic forces spirit and he was sure that it would present itself soon enough. True Brandon was a warmonger but nothing gave him more satisfaction then to watch the forces of casterly freeze in terror when he seized the opening they had given him. “Ah the sounds of war are music to my ears…” Brandon whispered to himself before turning as the Laegess forces entered the fray. “Well well well seems we have more to slaughter seeing as another house has come to Casterly’s aide…but alas they will all be slaughtered none the less…” He then sighed gently while mounting his horse before bellowing out for all to hear within his massive horde. “DEATH TO HOUSE CASTERLY AND ITS ALLIES!!!” With that being said Brandon would steer wrath directly towards the unknown force seemingly coming to casterly’s aide before raising his broadsword high into the air. As he did this a flying wedge of demonic horsemen formed behind their king as they all charged head long towards the unknown force.Then with a loud resounding crash the flying wedge slammed into the forces lines reaping a heavy toll of death and destruction in one fell swoop before they wheeled around and came back through the lines with a second resounding crash of metal on metal reaping yet another toll of death and destruction at the cost of two horsemen. Though on their second pass they did not loop around but instead galloped away as the king bellowed. “ARCHER’S READY YOUR BOWS!!!” As one the demonic archers readied their bows and loosed a total of four volleys of poisoned arrows. Each arrow was poisoned with a potent coagulant meant to make the blood of the victim clot and slow until they died of an induced heart attack. Though the other two volleys where of flaming arrows dipped in pitch and light with a brazier. The arrows while in flight would blot out the sun so great was their volume.

Re: (RP) The War of Demons and Angels.
December 10, 2013 04:54PM
Dathon lead the armies of Laegess toward the force that was now moving in their direction and with a crash of shield and steel, blood was spilled on both sides.

Dathon gave a yell as he sliced through a dew trolls with his sword, screaming in rage as he fought to get close to Sirus. He made a promise to his mother to keep her son safe and he would give his own life to ensure this happened.

The cries and screams of death reached his ears as the evil forces slammed through the Faes before sweeping around for a second pass. Dathon watched as a few of the townspeople who’d come with thim took out a large giant before they were swept under the hooves of horses. He said a blessing for their safe passing into their next lives before he returned his attention to the matter at hand.

Again, the evil decimated another few fighters but did not circle for a third pass. Dathon worried for a moment before he discovered why.

He heard the yell of the leader on horseback. “ARCHER’S READY YOUR BOWS!!!”

Dathon turned to his own forces. “GATHER, CENTER!” he shouted. Laegessians who were still able to fight instantly responded, forming one gigantic circle, shields at the ready as they stood over the injured at their feet.

The arrows were let loose and they swarmed the sky, darker than the storm clouds over their heads.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/300-arrows-o_zps4d1dc736.gif

“SHIELDS!” Dathon called. As one, the metallic shields were raised and before the arrows could find their marks, a large blue glow lit each shield in an unearthly light. With so many shields shoved together and so many lights forming, this effectively protected the Faes and the flying arrows bounced away as their combined Fae powers formed a very powerful protection against the deadly arrows.

Once the arrow storm had passed, the shields were lowered and each Fae stood proudly, eyes aglow with the unnatural blue light. Swords were raised high and Dathon shouted to one and all.

“LET THEM FEEL THE FULL FORCE OF OUR WRATH!”

As one, the swords were lowered and by the thousands, bolts of light flew from the swords, slamming into orcs, trolls, vampires and unearthly creatures in their paths. The screams of the dying demons of evil were music to the Faes ears and vastly cut down the evil army.

“CHARGE!” Dathon cried. As one, the Laegessian armies returned to battle once more.

Re: (RP) The War of Demons and Angels.
December 10, 2013 07:19PM
http://24.media.tumblr.com/1f709c576fd64826ec66371d40ce04fb/tumblr_mwd3bnmvtq1qews06o2_r1_500.gif

http://24.media.tumblr.com/46fd926465fd9af5e4abd50b3133786f/tumblr_mobozvAGid1qjop0uo1_500.gif

http://31.media.tumblr.com/0e1e504a62faddb5766003e6bc862e2c/tumblr_m4sz01kxI41qip73ao1_r1_500.gif

Calypso, Winona, and Lucius fought blindly and separately, and had not seen one or the other, nor any of their more well acquainted comrades since the actual battle had begun. Suddenly, it seemed the angels were being forced back, the army of Brax advancing monstrously (no pun intended). Winona had still held hope, until she heard the cry from the enemy’s lines. She cried out more so to alarm both her opponents and her allies, but the noise was lost among the roars of the enemy and the screams of the wounded. Calypso heard as well, and immediately went in search of the King, still hacking at orcs and demons. She’d yet to actually kill one as far as she knew, but she didn’t have time to focus on dealing fatal blows. Being female and an angel drew the demons to her like moths to a light, and she could not give her life to defeat a simple foot soldier. No, she would not sacrifice herself unless it would save someone who mattered, or defeat an important opponent. She wanted her death to mean something, to turn the tide. She owed that to the House of Casterly, and she owed ever more to Sir Wayne. She heard a yell from somewhere, and linked the voice to Lucius, who had said something along the lines of get down. She did as she was told, but kept moving, hacking at knees and shins and ankles, when suddenly the enemy bodies in her immediate vicinity were simply… gone. She tried to yell something at Lucius when she felt it. It wasn’t fatal, but the arrow was painfully lodged through her thigh. Her yell turned into a cry of pain, but she kept moving as best she could, ignoring the offers of help from knights and yet another yell from Lucius. She resolved that she could no longer function on her injury, she spread her wings and took flight, her eyes scanning for her king. Her face took on a look of distress as she searched, unable to identify anything other than the differences between Brax men and Casterly men.

Meanwhile, Winona was somehow forced to cower behind her house’s protective shield. Though cowering was hardly what she was doing. She was trying to find Dathon among them, but she couldn’t see anything but backs. Funny. She always seemed to run into the man when the last person she wanted to see was him, but she couldn’t bloody find him on a battlefield for the sake of the battle.

And as if the new troubles were not enough, the light shining up from his brother’s hideaway in the mountains was frightening Lucius. Karena had it. His Queen needed it. He hesitated, but finally concentrated on transporting the Angel noblelady back to the castle. Little did he know that was the last place she should be.

Re: (RP) The War of Demons and Angels.
December 11, 2013 03:47PM
King Brandon snarled to himself as he wheeled around with his flying wedge of horsemen for a third pass as a massive pylon of demons, orcs and trolls along with other denizens of the night formed up behind the flying wedge of horsemen and their armor clad king. As The demon King Brandon led his men against the allies of Casterly the aura exuded from his body drove the mass of bodies behind him further into their bloodcraze to the point where their eye’s became blacker then black. All the while the Brax archer’s where readying another volley of blood coagulant poisoned arrows to be loosed at the angels this time. Then with a resounding crash Brandon’s horsemen would smash into the Fae forces at full gallop before dismounting and falling upon the fae with a brutal savagery that was unrivaled. No matter how many demons and others fell to the blades of the fae they kept fighting taking three fae’s with them for every demon and troll as well as orc that fell. It was clear the demon’s where falling in ever greater numbers as Brandon moved into the thickest part of the fighting swinging his massive broadsword with roars that seemed to make the fae around him quake in fear and terror. Brandon’s movements where clean and crisp in their execution sometimes taking two or three fae into the after life at a time as they swarmed him and tried to bring him down. If anything Brandon was carving a path of death and destruction through the fae army as he fought harder then he ever had. It was true the demons where now sorely pressed but he knew they had the numbers to win through attrition if it came to that. The fighting between Brandon’s forces and those of the fae lasted all day before the demons disengaged for the night having severely mauled the fae’s lines through savage and frenzied combat. Once Brandon was clear of the fae forces he would lope towards the hill he was on previously while holding his blood caked broadsword over his left shoulder. “The fae have entered the war on the side of the angels….i wonder why….” Brandon would mutter himself before shrugging in his plate armor that was literally caked in the blood and gore of fallen fae. As Brandon walked the whistling of arrows would fill the sunset before they blotted out the night sky and descended upon the angels without mercy. Though most of the angels managed to take cover under their shields as they left the battlefield for the night..

Galain Nydale

Galain slowly stood from his kneeling position as he sighed softly knowing that he rarely if ever called upon the runes as he had done to slaughter the warlocks. The veteran angel then made his way towards his tent before being stopped by a diminutive goblin like creature. “what do you want?” The goblin like creature only smiled as he pulled a covered cage behind him before speaking with a reedy tone. “You want prize yes? only two hundred gold yes?” At that statement Galain merely raised a brow before speaking with a gruff tone. “Show me what’s covered first then i might be persuaded to pay up…” As Galain finished his sentence the goblin like creature shrugged and pulled off the cloth covering to reveal some sort of feline with grey eyes and a solid white fur with the occasional black check on her sides. “Where did you find this feline??” Galain would ask calmly as he reached for the gold pouch before tossing it to the goblin like creature who caught in midair while answering. “Mountains yes? She likes cold.” He would state simply before leaving the massive cage with the horse sized leopard within. Galain would shrug before plucking a feather from his left wing causing it to wither and become a black leather collar for the leopard. Now that Galain had purchased her from the trader he would open the cage and step into the cage before wrapping the black leather collar around her neck. Once he had her collared for all to see he would walk from the cage and towards his tent before speaking softly with a kind tone. “Lets get you washed up and dressed you look terrible from the way the trader has been treating you..” Apparently it had taken this feline to bring out the kindness and warmth once thought lost by Galain Nydale and he offered a kind smile as he spoke again. “Don’t worry I won’t hurt you at all.”

avpic

IMVU Newbie Content Creator BadgePandoras76Pandoras76 2ndCarrendar Dynasty
Re: (RP) The War of Demons and Angels.
December 11, 2013 04:38PM
-The long trip had been spent in darkness for the girl. She had some time shifted, like many other times, in hopes of escaping the cell she was kept in at all times. Her slave masters had never actually been hands on with her, just poked and prodded with sharp sticks and denied her food and water to train her in the way they wanted.

Was the leopard really so much scarier than the wolf, all she had wanted to do was crush their skulls in her jaws, just once, was that so bad. The cage had stopped, the goblin had informed her earlier that she was going to get a special treat today, and it appeared she was about to get that treat. She heard him talking, to a man most likely. She could hear the sounds of battle all around and off in the distance resonating with her beast. She wished she had remained higher in the mountains far out of reach just like her mother had instructed her the day she made her first kill.

She heard voices, the goblin was speaking to someone again, she leaned closer towards the bars listening going as still as she could. “You want prize yes? Only two hundred gold yes?” spoke the goblin. She chuffed, was that really all she was worth. The man responded his voice was low to her ears, rough so to speak. She stepped back, knowing that the goblin would reveal her soon, she decided, that it was best to remain in her feline form, make her scarier looking, yes that was the idea. She puffed up arched her back and struck a pose.

“Show me what’s covered first then I might be persuaded to pay up…”

The curtain fell away landing beside the cage in a pool of fabric, a gentle breeze blew by and she turned her nose to the scents carried with it. She stared at the man that seemed without much thought tossed the pouch of gold towards the goblin. Who accepted it with the same greedy light he stared at her with all the time.

“Where did you find this feline??” the man asked…he was an angel, she could see that now. What sort of mess might she have gotten herself into she wondered. “Mountains yes? She likes cold.” The goblin responded as he wondered away. Ha! Damn goblins stuck her in a sauna to make her more compliant! At least he left her with that much of a kind parting gift.

The man pulled a feather from his wings and it shaped itself into a collar. He entered her little cage that never felt big enough for all of her size in were form. She remained still, allowing this angel to brand her with the collar around her neck; she knew it wouldn’t last long. He stepped away leaving the cage open for her.

“Let’s get you washed up and dressed you look terrible from the way the trader has been treating you..” he commanded…hmm did he perhaps already know…she didn’t think so…not many knew she…or what she was existed. But he wasn’t finished talking “Don’t worry I won’t hurt you at all.”

She tilted the feline head and watched his retreating back, no; he might not now, but maybe later. She snarled baring her large fangs and leaped from the cage sending it reeling back by the force of her departure. She didn’t follow him though, she remained still watching.

The leopard body contorted, and she made a sharp mewling sound. Muscle rippled and the fur seemed to melt away. Bone snapped and popped and looked like it was moving underneath her skin. Her form was reshaping right before their eyes becoming smaller more compact until all that remained was a small woman on the ground curled into fetal position.

As the pain eased she stood on shaking legs, nude with a dark olive skin tone, her black hair fell around her shoulders like black satin and circled her body ending just below her hips in ragged edges. She stared forward with the same pale grey eyes of the snow leopard, glittering and just as deadly. His collar hung loose around her neck it meant for a much larger beast.
She smiled softly, and spoke forcing the words out of her dry throat. “not beast, Nimha, Name Nimha, I am Changeling Breed,” -

Re: (RP) The War of Demons and Angels.
December 12, 2013 06:18AM
Battlefield

Once more, the evil armies slashed and hacked through the ranks of Faes, cutting down all within their path and leaving destruction and death in their wake. The horde began to thin out, signaling an end to the festivities for the moment to allow both sides to assess their dead and wounded, and to recoup. Soon the battle would wage once more, but for now, rest was needed and injuries had to be tended to before they could fester.

It was then Dathon spotted Sirus and ran to his side.

“My Lord! It is good to see you alive and well!” Dathon exclaimed, bowing at the heir’s feet. There was a large bruise forming at his temple were he’d been caught by the hilt of a sword but other than that, Dathon looked as if he could go a few more rounds. He stared upon Sirus, proud of the way the young man was still standing. It had been Dathon himself who’d taught Sirus the ways of battle and he cared for the boy as if he were his own. To see him alive and relatively unharmed did his heart good.

If Dathon died this day, he would do so with a glad heart, knowing the Kingdom of Laegess would be in good hands when Sirus took the crown.

https://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7q3sarQX11rxf32jo6_500.gif

Re: (RP) The War of Demons and Angels.
December 12, 2013 06:51AM
Battlefield

The causalities on both sides was beyond measure, and the end of the days fighting brought with it the chance to take care of those that had been dismembered, the sick and the dying. Row upon row of tents lined the edge of the forest, and the return of the Knights was met with worried cries, and shouts from their squires and serfs. Fewer men were to be returning to their families, and already there were pyres burning, for those that would never be going home. King Henry, caked in blood and with damaged wings, rode his horse back into camp, followed by his brother Ira. Many were thankful that the King had survived to this point, and it gave them hope. The King was the shining light of the nation, and yet here he was, ready to die for that same people. His personal staff rushed out, and the King dismounted from his horse, which was led away to be cared for, as Ira followed suit. He had a huge gash on his forehead, and blood splatter along the right side of his face. He was no stranger to war and knew that this was one that had to be won. The two thrones entered their tent, the flap falling down behind, concealing them from view, as the royal order of Knights followed their King, riding on mass, and this brought out Gerald and Estelle from their tent.

http://www.historymadealive.com/images/Templar.gif

“SIR WAYNE…SIR REGINALD!” Both were sights for sore eyes. Estelle gazed up at Sir Wayne with tearful eyes, and he got down off the horse, and before she could stop herself, she embraced him. Smiling softly he patted her back, before letting her go.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/c5e3f3aefa5475e6ac097ad0dea6fbdc/tumblr_mh1s53dmDe1qlhck1o1_500.gif

“Please, get us food and drink. We cannot win a war on empty stomachs.” Sir Wayne said, as Reginald collapsed down on a fallen log, and started to breath heavily. He looked up at Sir Wayne and said. “I just hope we get reinforcements. They got us on the back foot, even with the help of the Fae.”

Estelle quickly started to serve up stew she had made, preparing it in wooden bowls, before handing a meal to each of the Knights. She was just grateful that both were still alive. Especially Sir Wayne.

http://media.tumblr.com/a1822b5476ba8f8050277116f9f777c9/tumblr_inline_mjnk3rDzho1rbmn2n.gif

“We must have faith, Reg. Evil may have had the upper hand today…but tomorrow is a new day.” Sir Wayne said, taking a spoon full of stew, and eating it heartily.

*******************************

Sirus knelt beside Dathon, and stared at him incredulously. He could hardly believe that the Fae army of the Laegess had joined in the war against the Brax. And here was his most trusted friend, sporting an egg like bruise on his forehead..

“You need that looked at.” Sirus said, whistling for some of the Fae squires and helpers to come and tend to Dathon, who did look like he could go a few rounds, but it was better to make sure he was fit for the following day.

All around them, was like a mini city of tents, with so many running to care for those returning from the battle fields. Those that were discussing tactics for the dawn of tomorrow. Sirus, had one wish. To make it home, to see Tempest again.

He clasped Dathon’s hand in his and made a vow. “We will bring honor to the Laegess, and win this war for all angels and fae alike.”

Seemed the Prince had grown up a tad, being a part of the Angel army.

Klaus finally rode in from the battle, on his massive Clydesdale. He looked battle hardened, and determined, as he awkwardly slid off the giant horse.

http://media.tumblr.com/7799f87c0ff14a1786c57bf60e44ecee/tumblr_inline_mkk06u6pnY1qz4rgp.gif

“M’lord Sirus….Dathan?” Klaus was shocked to see, him, but mighty impressed.

“Just…so you know, it was not my idea to join the war…just in case the Queen is looking to make someone pay the penalty for leading the Prince into danger.”

<3>

Re: (RP) The War of Demons and Angels.
December 12, 2013 02:00PM
Galain Nydale

The veteran angel merely raised a brow before walking back to Nimha as she shifted from her leopard form and into her human form. He then sighed softly and nodded slowly before picking her up in his arms and carrying her to his tent where he gently deposited her in the wash basin before he set about scrubbing her clean of all grime and dirt. Once he had her cleaned he would help her out of the wash basin and begin to towel her dry before handing her a set of leather pants and a tunic. As soon as he as given her the clothing he would walk from the tent before waiting for her to dress as he sighed gently. “She’s unique and i must win her over and get her to trust me…but how..” He then spoke softly as he parted the tent flap. “I’m coming back in now Nimha…” He would then walk back into the tent before smiling gently as he marveled her beautiful form and nodded his liking to her attire. “You look wonderful Lady Nimha.” He would state softly as he kept his eyes locked with hers though instead of their normal cold they where warm and welcoming as he tried to win her over through acts of kindness and love. Though she was dressed she seemed thin and weak clearly in need of some food thought Galain. Without a sound Galain reached forward and tapped the collar not once but twice placing an enchantment upon it so that it would shift along with her shifting should she decide to shift forms again before it shrank until it fit snugly around her neck. Then Galain would peek out of the tent before taking Nimha’s hand and gently pulling her along with him to a table where the other knights where gather before he sat down and patted the spot next to him hoping she would take the proffered seat and have something to eat which she undoubtedly needed.

King Brandon

Brandon’s army moved from the fields of battle leaving the dead as they lay though they collected their wounded and brought them back for medical ministrations. As the night progressed though Brandon sat by the edge of the roaring fire staring it its depths contemplatively. If the demons knew anything about their king it was that when he was brooding and grinning like he was there was sure to be hell on the morrow. At the moment though Brandon had withdrawn his aura of bloodlust so that his warriors and horde could grab some much needed rest. Each tent that was risen was made from animal hides and looked much like a tepee. Though instead of being plain each tent was decorated with trophies to indicate how many angels and fae each warrior had slain but by far the kings was the most elaborate of them all. From countless campaigns and warmongering throughout the lands he had accrued quite the collection of trophies. As the fire began to smolder Brandon turned and cast his eyes towards the angelic armies camp before grinning as he entered his tent to sleep for the night. Several hours later Brandon awoke at the crack of dawn before rousing his men from their sleep with his aura rolling over them like a sea of rage and completely consuming them. With the rustle of countless tents being vacated and the sounds of demons and all alike suiting up for war filling the camp Brandon grinned to himself while whispering softly. “Its time for an early morning wake up call for Casterly and its allies…” Then with a grunt he moved from his tent suited in his armor plate before taking a legion of men and grinning a blood chilling grin. Silently the demons crept down the hill and towards Casterly and its allies camp. Though before long the sentries where dead thanks to arrows through the skull killing them outright. In a sudden burst of sound and motion Brandon moved across the clearing with his broadsword raised high bellowing. “DEATH TO HOUSE CASTERLY AND ITS ALLIES!!!” No sooner had Brandon bellowed that would his legion be hot on his heels as they rushed right into the camp slaughtering all within sight and torching tent after tent. As Brandon cut down knight after knight he would chuckle as his men fell upon the startled fae and angel alike with a savage fury while the king of Brax thought to himself. “Time to wake up and find death Casterly and your allies…” Then once the angel and fae forces began to gather in cohesion would Brandon snort knowing they would always watch the shadows now and this was what he wanted….House Casterly’s army always edgy and sleep deprived which would weaken their moral over time and their will to fight this war through to the end.

Re: (RP) The War of Demons and Angels.
December 12, 2013 03:23PM
-Nimha waited trying to judge what the angel’s reaction would be to seeing a were-cat, for lack of a better term. She was a werewolf, in every way no matter how you looked at it, she just didn’t turn into a wolf.

He sighed and approached her. His arms reaching out to grab her she tittered backwards a bit, ready to run. But his hands already circled her form and were lifting her frail body into his arms. She let out a very feline snarl baring her currently human teeth at him.

Mortified that he was even trying to be kind she gave him a few closed fisted swats against his chest and whatever else was in her path even kicking. Then he had the audacity do the one thing that would make a cat hate you for generations to come, he dropped her into a basin of water! Well she exaggerated a little bit on her anger, because after a while wading through rivers only cleaned away so much dirt, and she would have to live in the river to clean away the spunk of the trader’s camp.

She didn’t make it easy though, she would snap her teeth at fingers that got too close to…areas…even a slap or two to the facial region. He was foolish enough to try it, he better have been prepared! He had even been so kind to scrub her satin black hair with sweet smelling oil that made her nose itch. Course by that point she had given up fighting him and resorted to blowing bubbles in the water with a I’m-going-to-kill-you-in-your-sleep look on her face.

He seemed satisfied with his task of trying to clean her, and pulled her from the basin water and approached her with a towel, about to dry the water from her body. She stopped that and took the towel from him finished the task herself, but allowed him the privilege of drying her hair. That was a chore all its own.

Ha! Wouldn’t her ‘masters’ be ‘proud’ she didn’t learn a lick of respect as a slave, and she never was, or ever will be one. The angel, who still had not given her a name, which according to ‘lessons’ shouldn’t matter to her anyways, passed her a tunic and leather pants and then turn and left the tent. She arched a brow, the man had just washed her body without her consent…oh but watching her dress would have been disrespectful. A snarl on her lips she shoved her legs into the leather and tugged them up and over her hips fastening them tightly. They were loose on her frame, it would take some time to get her body back to the way it used to. She tugged on the tunic just as she heard his voice and the tent flap opening.

“I’m coming back in now Nimha…” he said.

Like she cared. He smiled at her, it was tender but his eyes told differently what he thought about her, even nodding to himself! “You look wonderful Lady Nimha.”

“No. not. Nimha, only Nimha. Not slave, Not lady, Not none,” she muttered feeling she needed to remind him that her name was just Nimha.

He stared at her, and she stared back. Her gaze wasn’t of awe or interest, but searching, flickering every once in a while as if looking for an opening to dart out of her cage. She could tell what he was doing, he wanted her to trust him, but that would never happen. He be kind now, they always were at first, but then she do something wrong, and they turn cruel.

He came close again and tapped the collar around her neck and it shrank, she squeaked feeling the band snapped to her neck snuggly and she clawed at it. Hissing, she found it was impossible the band wouldn’t even allow her to slip a nail underneath it.

Then he grabbed her hand and yanked her out into the open into the camp of men. She could hear the battle’s had die down for now. The knights gathered at a table where he joined them, patting a seat beside him. People glanced and she wondered how many saw her shift before and what they thought might happen with her. Nothing if she had any say in the matter.

The food though, looked enticing and she timidly approached taking careful steps towards the table as if she was hunting. Her eyes always shifted back and forth from every movement someone made. When It seemed like no one would make a grab or jump for her she approached the table and took handfuls of whatever food was with in her reach but not on someone else’s plate and stuffed her face with it.

She sat there a long time, simply eating and not paying anyone else much interest but for the food in front of her. Not even the ‘master’. But her ears perked then and she looked up, at first it seemed she was looking at the angel, but she wasn’t, she was staring beyond him. Instinct told her something was coming, something dangerous, as of what, she didn’t know.
Then she heard the shouts. She glance at the Angel, she wasn’t stupid, he would find her, but, she wasn’t sticking around for this. She leaped away from the table, almost turning it over from the force of her flight. At a safe distance she looked at the Angel man, and smiled, but it wasn’t a kind smile, it was a challenge so to speak.

“I bend to no one, Nimha is Freedom,” she said over the growing roar of war around them.

Then she turned away slipping past tents and knights while shifting in one fluid motion, muscle and bone snapping and crunching as they slide into new potions in her body. Fur grew along her flesh, like a ripple across water, long white and spotted to end with the large tail of the snow leopard. Then she was gone running from the camp site as fast as her exhausted body could carry her. She was betting on the unannounced chaos of attack would keep him from chasing after her. Not heeding the rough sensation around her neck from the collar that still remained in tack and snuggly in place. -

Re: (RP) The War of Demons and Angels.
December 13, 2013 03:42AM
On the edge of the battlefield.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/5e26dc34a8da9d944455d2c87baa9585/tumblr_mg7p5xXdg81ryfipvo1_500.gif

Looking down on the fighting that had once again started up at the crack of dawn, Prince Joffrey Brax, on the back of his mount Scorn, was chuckling beneath his dark helm, eyes of yellow glowering as the scene below had the battle field painted in the blood of angel, fae and demon alike. The Prince could see his father, fighting valiantly with a godly like ability massacring the foe with the might of the Demon lord. Joffrey expected nothing less.

“That’s right Father…cut them down where they stand. Oh how you love this part of the battle, eh?” Behind him, Joffrey had a whole contingent of three hundred of the demon’s finest knights, all pledged their allegiance to the Prince. Why you might ask? Well, let’s just say he is one devious little snake.

To the east, lay the Castle Haven, and this was a defining moment.

“When a King turns his back, he cannot see what is behind him. And that my fellow Knights, is what a snake counts on.”

He drew his sword up into the air, and shouted.

“WE MARCH ON CASTLE HAVEN!”

There was a resounding cheer and roar of approval as his knights did as he, brandishing and waving their swords, as the Prince was about to lead them in to conquer the Castle, right under the noses of both Kings.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m1z828ubDD1qe1nqu.gif

Joffrey grinned to himself, as he sheathed his sword, and the demon cavalry started their push for the border, going around the war camps, so to make entry easier. This was not the plan of the Brax army….oh no. With the vial of the essence of Orion kept beneath his breast plate, Joffrey….had a devilish plan…one that was to shock all, who got in his way.

******************************

Overhead, there was a massive change in the air, as the cry of a loud vulture was heard screaming and squawking. Carrying a cage beneath it, that held in its talons, the Queen of Casterly. Captured by the evil Minerva, consort to the King Brandon. The clouds erupted into flowing seas of blood red mist, as witches by their hundreds flew back from their successful attack on the Haven Castle. If the King were to look to the sky, he would see his beloved and treasured Minerva, her sisters, and bitches of Brax, having performed the perfect rouse. The kidnapping of the Queen. What is a King without his Queen? And what kind of bargaining chip did this make for the war?

http://cdn02.cdnwp.thefrisky.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/05/13/witch-broomstick-restriction-400x300.jpg

As Minerva flew back after the vulture, she reached for her collar, and rubbed the prized jewel, that linked her mind to that of her King. She whispered the words, for his ears alone.

“The deed is done, My Master, My King. We have the Queen, and shall take her to your chambers, to await her fate. DEATH TO THE CASTERLY IN YOUR NAME!”

<3>

 


Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands – Mirari: The Forest of Ashes (BoK)

$
0
0

(RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 03, 2014 03:55AM
http://gameshepherd.files.wordpress.com/2010/06/runewars-elven-castle.png?w=640

Wintervine – The House of Laegess

Found in the Forgotten Lands, deep in the Willow is the Wintervine Castle. Home to the Royal Faes of Laegess, they have ruled these lands for thousands of years. With many tales to come.

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 03, 2014 04:23AM
The Forgotten Lands

http://www.trbimg.com/img-512e2d15/turbine/la-et-0227-horse-choreography-pictures-009/600/600x373

It was one thing to travel to the Night lands to rescue Princess Tempest from the evil witches, but a whole nother thing to get her back safely to the lands of Fae. The journey took many months, having to cross through uncharted lands, and they came across all manner of vagabonds, thieves, scoundrels and the like. Many testing Sirus and Dathon’s ability with the sword. Finding good shelter each night was also a battle, besides having little money on them, they often traded services and the odd royal trinket to get them enough food and drink to get by. Also the care of the horses, who were really the White witches of Vaas. Not once did the horses complain, and they remained in their forms, so as not to cause a ruckus in the inns and villages they stayed at. Klaus actually lost a fair bit of weight along the way, much to the delight of his clysdale horse. Gertie had complained about his size, when they were in Medusa’s lair, and with the low rations on the return journey, he virtually shed about thirty kilograms.

The day had started like many others. Sleeping under a tree, with the horses tied not far away, Sirus was the first to rise, going down to the stream to wash, before taking up water in his small flagon, to have for the day’s ride. There was no food left, and the remains of the rabbit caught the night before were now just scattered in the ash of the fire pit. Seeing his beloved Tempest still sleeping, curled up under a small rug, Sirus smiled to himself, before going to give Klaus a good kick to wake him up.

http://data2.whicdn.com/images/37648142/tumblr_m658t51ONW1qd4dcio1_500_large.gif

“If we start now, we should make a good day’s ride.”

Klaus looked up, his hair all messy from his night’s sleep. He groaned and sat up rubbing his back.

“Oh how I miss my bed. I hate roughing it like this.” Always grumpy in the mornings, it was really no surprise to Sirus. He gave him another light kick, to which Klaus reacted sourly. “Alright alright. I’m up already.”

Little did they know how close they really were.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 03, 2014 04:53AM
The Forgotten Lands – Forest Outside of The Willow

Many months had gone by since her rescue at the hands of Sirus, Dathon, Klaus and the White Witches and yet, Tempest had never felt such contentment. As they traveled, she briefly spared her parents and brother a thought, wondering if they were all right or if they even knew she was still alive, but quickly squashed the sentiment. She hadn’t heard from any of them once in all the time she’d been gone and she felt by their inactions, they wanted nothing to do with her anymore.

The journey back to Wintervine Castle had not gone smoothly. Bandits, thieves and wild creatures threatened their lives during the day, and they had to do small things just to get food and rest for the nights. And yet, it was a time for Sirus and Tempest to get to know one another better as the love between them bloomed and flourished.

Despite the horrors that plagued them, Tempest felt settled.

Sunlight streamed over the horizon, interrupting her sleep as she lay beneath the rug that had been provided for her use. With a soft moan, she buried her head beneath the warmth and wished for another few moments of rest. She could hear movement around her, and made out the slight mutterings of Klaus as he was woken.

“Oh how I miss my bed. I hate roughing it like this.”

Tempest had to agree with him there. She herself longed for a long soak in scented oils and a comb for her hair she was sure was a tangled, stringy mess. But she didn’t once complain about their conditions.

With a sigh, knowing that another few moments of rest were long past gone, she sat up, covering her mouth with her hand to hide her yawn.

“Good morrow, fellow travelers.” she murmured, her voice husky from sleep.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 03, 2014 05:14AM
The Forgotten Lands – Forest Outside of The Willow

“And Good morning Princess.”

Sirus did a sweeping bow before Tempest, before rising to stand tall and true. The day had begun, and he wanted to get everyone up and ready for the day’s ride, so as not to waste any more time. He could feel the energy that surrounded him in this land, and had a feeling they were closer than imagined. Watching Tempest yawn, caused him to do the same, and he shook his head as he tried to kill off the notion of laying down and having another forty winks.

“Yawning is contagious.” Sirus stated matter of factly. He pulled up Tempest’s rug and started to fold and roll it so it would be packed on the back of the white horse. “I would offer breakfast, but sadly we have gone through our rations. I can’t promise much, but hopefully there will be a farm down the road, where we can do a bit of work for a meal.”

The Prince was optimistic, and Klaus shared that sentiment. “So long as any trip to a farm does not involve me being traded for a meal to marry some farmer’s daughter that is so ugly, that she needs a bag over her head.”

Sirus laughed, and offered his hand to Tempest to help her up. “Wouldn’t dream of it, Klaus.” Sirus said in answer to the queries of how to deal cultural differences.

Just then the sound of royal trumpets are heard, from the east. Sirus picks up on it immediately and then slaps Klaus’s arm.

“Hear that???” We’re home!” He yelled excitedly.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 03, 2014 09:01AM
The Forgotten Lands – Forest Outside of The Willow

“And Good morning Princess.” Sirus grinned, bowing before her. He seemed so full of energy and life, it was as if he was home. He caught her yawning and did the same, accusing her of causing the contagion. She giggled lightly as he took her sleep rug and rolled it up before tying it to Willow. “I would offer breakfast, but sadly we have gone through our rations. I can’t promise much, but hopefully there will be a farm down the road, where we can do a bit of work for a meal.” he announced as he helped her to her feet.

Klaus thought this meant he’d be traded to marry a farmer’s daughter and Sirus assured him that wouldn’t be the case.

Someone must have spotted their small party for the sound of royal trumpets was heard and Sirus began to bounce in place.

“We’re home!” he grinned. Tempest couldn’t help feel glad for him, as it would give him the chance to see his family and reconcile with his mother, but on the other hand, she was nervous. What if the Queen ordered her away? Would she prevent Sirus from being with her? So many questions were crashing through her mind as she watched the Faes celebrate the end of their journey.

As if by magic, a party of Faes materialized from the trees, stopping before them and all knelt.

“Your Highness, Lord Dathon, we welcome you home.” the one out front stated.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 03, 2014 08:56PM
The Forgotten Lands – Forest Outside of The Willow

http://static3.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20100523165854/lotr/images/a/a1/Elves.jpg

Your Highness, Lord Dathon, we welcome you home.”

Klaus whooped and did a jig as he saw the gathering of fae emerge from the forest. He had never been so happy to hear such words in his life. ~Home~ After all the war and the rescue of Princess Tempest, to the long road to return to the Willow, it was enough to make a tough man weep. In fact, he did shed a few happy tears.

Sirus was a bit surprised to see the group, and then glanced back at Dathon and said with a chuckle;

“I’d forgotten how formal our people are.” It was true, and he replied to the one in front.

“It’s good to be home. Care to lead us back to the castle. Our horses need seeing too, and I have brought with me a guest to see the Queen, at her leisure of course.”

He meant Princess Tempest, but he wasn’t about to say that he was bringing home a new bride. They hadn’t gotten that far yet. Walking over to Tempest, he reached for her hand, and smiled, saying;

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lw7he9323S1qgyco5o1_500.jpg

“Would you like to ride back up to the castle, or walk with me?’

He wondered what her answer would be.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 03, 2014 09:52PM
Forest Outside the Willow

Tempest watched on, off to the side a ways as the Faes of Laegess welcomed home their long-lost prince and the Queen’s Captain of the Guards, as well as the surviving members of the war party.

“My Lord, your mother, the Queen, has gotten word of your return and wishes to see you after you’ve rested.” he spoke. Sirus turned and saw Tempest standing off to the side. He moved toward her and took her hand upon reaching her.

“Would you like to ride back up to the castle, or walk with me?”

“I would enjoy the walk, Your Highness.” she nodded, unsure how to address him in the face of so many other faes. “The ride was long and tiring and my backside is feeling kind of raw. A walk would do some good. And I’m sure our equine companions could use a rest.” she whispered to him so the others couldn’t hear. She wasn’t sure if the witches wanted their true forms known.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 03, 2014 10:52PM
The Forgotten Lands – Forest Outside of The Willow

Hearing that the horses were no longer required to be ridden, the white horse nodded its head repeatedly. Pawing the ground three times, its body started to shimmer, and soon the lady in white was standing in the horse’s place. The large Clydesdale was to follow the lead of the white horse, and when she changed, she shook herself all over, and then reached her hands round to her back, cracking it and giving Klaus a stern look.

“You are still fat.” Gertie stated indignantly, while Willow was positively dancing, to no longer have to be in her horse form. With a long flowing gown, she pinched the edges of her skirt and swung her skirt from side to side.

“La la la la la la….la la la la la la.” Willow sang as she winked at Tempest. “The walk will do you good, Your highness.” Obviously just as keen to no longer having to carry her on her back. She skipped up behind the Prince and Dathon, and whispered.

http://bedmagazine.files.wordpress.com/2012/07/010aiw_anne_hathaway_010.jpeg?w=596&h=336

“We don’t want to keep the Queen waiting, do we?” Willow beamed, almost nudging them to get a move on.

Klaus packed up the camp, and then realized that the horses were no longer going to carry their packs. He groaned, as he picked up the many scattered packs, much to Gertie’s delight. Now you know how I feel, fatty.” The germanic looking woman was more than keen to remind him of his size.

With all the carry on behind them, the Prince offered his arm to the Princess Tempest, and together they would stroll along the final path, that led them to the Castle of Wintervine.

Wintervine Castle

The line up of guards that led the way for the small band to return through the gates, was surprising. In fact, many people had turned out to see the return of the Prince and the Queen’s Captain of the Guards. There was much cheering and fanfare, and the Prince was quite shocked by it.

“I think we should head for the throne room. Hopefully, Mother is there and we can fill her in…on everything.” Sirus said, to Tempest, hoping she was not too put off by the idea.

“We owe her that much.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 04, 2014 07:46AM
Last time on The Crimson Throne…

The line up of guards that led the way for the small band to return through the gates, was surprising. In fact, many people had turned out to see the return of the Prince and the Queen’s Captain of the Guards. There was much cheering and fanfare, and the Prince was quite shocked by it.

“I think we should head for the throne room. Hopefully, Mother is there and we can fill her in…on everything.” Sirus said, to Tempest, hoping she was not too put off by the idea.

“We owe her that much.” 

Wintervine Castle – Throne Room

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/1024ThroneRoomRender01_zps509c3636.jpg

It had been a very long year for Queen Arianna. With the news that the White Walkers were once again on the move, and her son still missing, the stress of it all was draining her health quickly. She only hoped Sirus returned to her before she went on to be with her husband. She didn’t even care if he took the throne or not. She just wanted her child safe and home with her.

Despite her edict that she was to remain in the castle, Arianna had discovered that Eve had snuck out one night to go in search of her brother. And now she was missing as well. She had sent out searching parties to look for her strong-willed daughter but there had been no word. It was as if she had vanished.

She sat upon her throne, staring at nothing. Her frail form betrayed the strength behind her eyes. Many had tried to end her life, knowing she was weak, but she was still strong enough to hold off even the smartest of assassins.

A page ran into the throne room and kneeled at her feet, awaiting acknowledgment. She turned her head, pushing herself into sitting up straighter.

“What is it?” she asked.

“Your Majesty…your son, Prince Sirus…has returned.”

Arianna’s heart, something she thought dead, suddenly beat with new hope. She got to her feet, joy etched in every line of her body.

“Is he alive? Is he well?”

“He is well, My Lady and in the company of a young lady if word is to be believed. And…Lord Dathon is with him.”

“Please have them brought to me as soon as they arrive.” Arianna stated. The page nodded and quickly left.

Arianna clapped her hands together and looked skyward, thanking her husband for watching over their son.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/large_zps136450e1.gif

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 04, 2014 09:27PM
Wintervine Castle – Royal Courtyard.

The small party entered through the gates, and now stood in the familiar cobble stoned courtyard that Prince Sirus knew all too well. He looked up at the towering collumns and the turrets that reached high into the clouds giving a sigh of relief. As much as he had enjoyed the thrill of adventure that had come from him leaving his ancestral home, to be back within the grand stone walls of Wintervine gave him a feeling of contentment. This was where he was meant to be. Now he had brought back Tempest, who hopefully would be accepted by the Queen after all that had happened. He knew he had a great deal of explaining to do, since he joined the cause of the war of Demons and Angels and his family’s kingdom did the same. There would have been great losses to the Fae, which he felt partly responsible for. That in mind, he took Tempest’s hand, and then said to his fellow travellers.

“And now, to see the Queen.”

He escorted Tempest into the large oak doors that led to the main hall, where at the end was the Throne room. Guarded by the Queen’s own guards, they stood to attention, as the dishevelled and small group approached.

“I am Prince Sirus Laegess, Son of Arianna. I have returned from my travels with my companions, and seek audience with her Majesty.” He said in a clear and concise voice.

When the doors were opened, he looked at Tempest and said in a whisper.

“Let’s see the welcome we get. Hopefully it’s a good one.”

Spying the Queen on the throne at the very end of the room, he walked with Tempest down the crimson carpet till reaching the foot of the Throne dias. He released his hand from Tempest, then went down on one knee, to show respect for the Queen.

“My Queen.”

<3>


Wintervine – House of Laegess (1) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes. (BoK)

$
0
0

 

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 05, 2014 01:29AM
Wintervine Castle – Throne Room

Arianna had the servants working as quickly as possible to make the throne room and surrounding areas as clean and spotless as possible. Sirus was home and would be coming to see her at any moment and she was just as excited to see him as the day he was born. She only wished Eve was here as well. Her family would be complete once again.

Suddenly, Sirus was announced to all and Arianna held her breath as the doors were opened. Sirus strode into the room, his hand clasped with that of a young woman who looked familiar to her, but that she couldn’t place at the moment as she only had eyes for her son.

Happiness shone in her eyes, but there was a bit of sadness to it as well as she could see the changes the war had brought to her oldest child. He was standing straight and proud, confidence oozing from every pore of his body. And yet, the eyes looking back at her had seen much pain and suffering in such a short time. Her little boy had finally become a man. And she was proud of him.

He strode forward, stopping at the steps leading to the throne, releasing the hand of the woman with him before he went to a knee in respect, something he would have refused to do a year ago.

“My Queen.”

A lump formed in her throat as she resisted strongly the urge to cry. As the full court watched, Arianna gained her feet, waving away her ladies-in-waiting as they surged forward to assist her. This was something she was going to do on her own, no matter how frail her health was. Arianna was a woman of great strength and she showed everyone watching why she was their Queen.

On steady legs, she made her way down the steps until she was standing before Sirus. To the surprise of all, she knelt as well and wrapped Sirus in her arms, pressing her face into his shoulder, silent tears coursing down her cheeks.

“Welcome home, my son.” she whispered into his ear as she hugged him.

Tempest watched mother and son reunite and felt a sharp pang in her chest as she thought of her father. She wouldn’t admit it, even to herself, but she missed him and hoped he was okay.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 05, 2014 01:43AM
Wintervine Castle – Throne Room

The Prince kept his head bowed, as he remained kneeled in respect of his mother, the Queen. He said but two words, showing allegiance, respect and maturity. At last the boy Prince had become a man. His return home marked the dawning of a new era, though he was blind to that fact as of yet. Little did he realize his mother was of poor health, and that she had hung on with ever fibre of her being that he would return and take his rightful place.

At last he raised his head, only to see his Mother rise from the throne, and start her walk down to her son. He noticed how she waved away her ladies in waiting, and he waited with baited breath for her to say something…do something. When she knelt down to him and then enveloped him sobbing silently, he placed his arms around her, whispering to her ear.

“I am home.” Words of reassurance that he would not be leaving again. This was where he was meant to be, and he now knew his follies as a young man, seen the deaths and sacrifices of many in the name of Justice. This left him changed forever more. He had proved himself in battle, and then led his travelers to save the Princess, that he had come to fall in love with. The very same girl who showed the same rebellious spirit he did. So alike, and yet both affected by this war, and the evil actions of others. Fate had played its hand, and found favor with them both. Only through sacrifice and courage, did they emerge victorious. The Prince helped his mother to stand, and then turned to gesture towards his companions, in particular, Tempest.

https://encrypted-tbn1.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcT4RiX19XMQHEvQwomuCQSEI0fESTK5gPOTNZ6sUF9v7I4NznCdhA

“I could not have returned to you in one piece, had it not been for those you see before you. Dathon, Klaus, the White Witches of Vaas….and…my love. Tempest of Brax.” He smiled broadly at Tempest, proud to tell the world, that he loved her.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 05, 2014 09:10AM
Wintervine Throne Room

“I am home.” Three small words that soothed her tired soul like nothing ever could. Arianna drew back and looked her son over, so much like his father in their youth and it made her heart glad to see.

“Sirus…” Arianna whispered, pressing her hands to his cheeks, unable to voice her happy thoughts completely. Sirus got to his feet, helping his mother as well before turning to his companions. He spoke of how the helped him on his journey from boy to man and nearly fell over in shock when he claimed to love the young woman he’d brought with him.

When Sirus spoke the young woman’s name, drawing her forward by the hand, Arianna recognized her. The Princess of Brax, Tempest. At first Arianna hadn’t wanted to believe that her son said he was in love with this woman. But as she eyed Tempest over, she could see that the young woman had undergone a drastic change. She was much more reserved and there was a maturity behind the reddish-brown hues that Arianna hadn’t seen the last time the young woman was in her presence.

Something awful must have happened to the young woman to put such a look in her eyes.

Instead of being angry, Arianna walked forward and embraced the younger woman.

“Thank you for bringing my son back to me.” Arianna whispered.

- – -

Tempest was unsure of the reception she would receive from the Queen. The last time she was in her vicinity, the Prince and his mother had been in a heated argument that had caused him to reveal her true nature and to leave the lands as an angry young man. So much had happened since that day…so much had changed…good and bad.

When Arianna stepped up to her and embraced her in her arms, Tempest looked at Sirus in shock.

“Thank you for bringing my son back to me.” the Queen whispered in her ear.

“He saved me as much as I saved him, Your Majesty.” Tempest replied. Arianna stepped back and took their hands in her own.

“As much as I wish to hear of your travels, I know you must be tired and hungry. You will eat and then you will rest.” she looked at her son. “I trust you remember where your room is? I will have the Princess placed in the room across the hall from yours, as I feel that to move her any further may cause you to become quite angry.” There was a small smile upon her face as she spoke, reassuring her son that she was okay with his choice in companions.

Arianna clapped her hands to summon servants to lead the younger people to their rooms. Once they were gone, she called a meeting of her advisors to arrange proper ceremonies for her son, his squire, the captain of her guards and the families of those who risked and/or lost their lives in the name of their Prince. They deserved to be acknowledged for their bravery and fortitude in the face of overwhelming odds.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 05, 2014 09:18PM
Wintervine Castle – Throne Room

Prince Sirus stood back, to allow the Queen to personally welcome Tempest back to the Willow. The look on her face however, was simply priceless. More shock if anything to be embraced so warmly by the Monarch. Sirus showed a slight smirk as the two women exchanged words, though it was done in a whisper so he had to guess what was being said. Hopefully it was nothing bad, but it didn’t appear to be.

“As much as I wish to hear of your travels, I know you must be tired and hungry. You will eat and then you will rest.” The Queen said, much to the delight of Klaus, who had missed the chef’s cooking terribly over the last few months. In fact, he had dreamt on many a night that he was dining back at Wintervine and this often had him wake up with a dull ache in his belly. He didn’t need to be told twice that they were to go eat, and he bowed in a manner that was a flurry of arm movement, before skidaddling out of the Throne room and to the dining hall…pronto.

Sirus chuckled as Gertie made a hmmph sound, before being too tempted herself, and she waddled off after him. Willow was too busy chatting to a good looking elf guard and flirting, to be worried about what was first up on the agenda after getting back.

“Do…you like to ride?’ She said, batting her eyelashes and making goose lips at the guard.

Sirus offered his arm to Tempest and asked. “Care to join me for a meal, and then we can get you settled back in your room. I happen to know it was across from mine, so I am never going to be too far away.”

That said, he led her out towards the dining hall, for a good hot meal.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 07, 2014 10:51AM
Dining Hall

The feast provided in their honor was massive indeed. The tables were weighed down so heavily, they creaked dangerously with every dish placed upon it. Sirus and Tempest had been lead to places at the head of the massive table, next to his mother. She stood in her place and waited for everyone to settle before she made her announcement.

“It is with great honor and pride that I welcome my son, Prince Sirus, back to his rightful place. It has been a very long year, and along with Lord Dathon and Squire Klaus, he has returned to us, safe and whole.” She looked at Sirus. “I understand why you felt you had to leave. And I hope you can accept my sincere apologies for placing so much on your shoulders. You weren’t ready then as I’ve come to realize. You, Lord Dathon, Squire Klaus and all those who gave their lives to take up your cause deserve our thanks and commemoration.” she announced, raising her glass. Everyone else followed suit and Tempest clasped her hands in her lap, giving Sirus a soft smile. She felt so uncomfortable and out of place here. What business did she have being here in his family’s home?

The food was served and everyone settled in to eat and talk. A few of the more “loose” women strolled by Sirus, giving him looks they thought were coy and seductive, but only made them look like smelly fish. Tempest did her best not to look at them. She was tired and upset and didn’t want to cause a scene.

All through dinner, Arianna kept a keen eye on the young princess, noticing each passing moment how fatigued and sad Tempest was becoming. She beckoned to one of her ladies-in-waiting and whispered something into her ear. Nodding, the young woman rounded the table and bent to speak to Tempest so that others couldn’t hear.

“The Queen senses you are tired and wishes me to escort you to your room so that you may rest if you would like.” the woman stated. Tempest nodded, wanting to be away from the festivities. She excused herself from the table without a word to anyone and followed the lady from the hall.

The Queen’s lady lead Tempest to the opposite side of the castle and up two flights of stairs into an elaborately decorated corridor. “These are the Prince’s personal quarters. My Queen thought you’d be most comfortable here.” She opened a door and lead Tempest inside the most exquisitely decorated room she’d ever seen.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/901fe049-d2c9-4193-afa5-853d176884d1_zps0cc328b8.jpg

Tempest walked around in awe, the Queen’s maid standing by to see if the room met with her liking.

“This is beautiful. Please send the Queen my thanks.”

“I will leave you to your rest. Please pull the bell cord if you have need of anything.” Tempest nodded her head in understanding and the maid left the room. Once alone, Tempest sighed, moving to the little alcove in the window to sit and stare out onto the castle grounds.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 07, 2014 09:21PM
Wintervine Castle – Dining Hall

Watching his Mother serve up a toast to the return of her son and his fellow travelers, his cheeked formed a pinkish blush. He never really liked being the center of attention, but he understood that the Queen wished to convey how happy she was that her son had returned home finally to take his rightful place. As all raised their glasses and drank to good health, Sirus rose from his chair, and then coughed as he decided he should return the gesture.

“Mother, I know that these past few months must have been taxing on you, especially with the weight of knowing all that was going on with the Great war. Many good and noble fae died, fighting for the banner of Casterly and Laegess. May we show a minute’s silence for those that laid down their lives for freedom.

The room hushed, as many heads bowed, to pay reverence toward the ones that would not be coming home. When the minute was over, Prince Sirus smiled at Tempest and said to all that listened.

“I welcome Princess Tempest into our home, but this time on different terms. Not as a servant, but as a representative of her people, and her family.” He toasted her with his glass. “To Princess Tempest.” Many offered their words and smiles to the Princess, as Sirus returned to his seat, and then started a light conversation with a cousin, not noticing Tempest slip out of the dining room. Perhaps she was unwell, but he did not know this. After a time, the Prince asked of the Queen.

“I have a matter I wish to discuss with you later, if you don’t mind. Somewhere a little more private than here.” If she obliged him, he would of course follow. But then he noticed Tempest’s seat was empty, and looked around and asked a staffer“Have you seen where the Princess went too?” The girl holding the pitcher of wine whispered to his ear.

“Your room, M’lord.”

“Hmm…thank you.

The Prince excused himself, and went up to his room to check on her. The door was open a crack, and he peered in, seeing her sitting by the window sill, looking out to the lands below.

“I wondered if you were alright, Princess. You’re missing quite a feast.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 07, 2014 09:39PM
Wintervine Castle – Dining Hall

“I have a matter I wish to discuss with you later, if you don’t mind. Somewhere a little more private than here.” Arianna heard Sirus speak to her. She set down her goblet of wine and looked at him.

“Tomorrow morning. We will break our fast in the gazeebo. That will be a perfect time for a chat.” she nodded in agreement. She returned to her conversation with Dathon, smiling slightly when she heard her son inquire about Tempest and her whereabouts, before excusing himself to search for her. Arianna had a feeling she knew what her son wished to discuss with her, and she couldn’t wait for daybreak.

Wintervine Castle – Sirus’s Wing of the Castle

“I wondered if you were alright, Princess. You’re missing quite a feast.”

Tempest had been so deep in her thoughts, she hadn’t heard Sirus enter the room. She turned to look at him, her eyes sad and haunted.

“It’s all right, My Lord. I find myself not very hungry at the moment.” She turned away from him, returning her gaze out the window. What had been mistaken for fatigue, was actually a deep-seated sadness. Seeing Sirus with his mother…it brought up feelings in Tempest long thought dead. Her brother, her mother…and her father.

Her head drooped and tears gathered in her eyes. She pressed a fist to her mouth to keep from sobbing. She didn’t want Sirus to see her a sad, blubbering mess. She took some deep steady breaths, trying to gain control of her turbulent emotions before she did something stupid, like set the room on fire.

“I’m pretty tired. I think I will turn in…if My Lord does not mind.” she murmured, her voice tight with tears, hoping Sirus wouldn’t pick up on her emotions.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 07, 2014 09:56PM
Wintervine Castle – Sirus’s Wing of the Castle

Sirus did mind. He wasn’t a fool, and could see by the way she was acting that she was anything but fine. The days leading to arriving back at Wintervine, she had been in such high spirits. Now, she was acting like someone died. The Prince’s brow knitted as he shook his head and blocked her path if she tried to just go to bed.

“Your Lord does mind, Princess.” He said firmly, not trying to be overbearing but more to the point he knew she was lying about how she was feeling. “Doesn’t take much to see that you are unhappy here. We have so much to offer you. A home, staff to wait on your every whim. My mother is quite taken with you.” The Prince said, sitting opposite her, and placing a finger under her chin to tilt it up so she was looking straight at him and could no longer hide.

“Your voice says one thing…your eyes another.” The Prince didn’t like having to push it, but they didn’t come all this way for her to be unhappy. “Your place is here now. Were you happy in the Vaas lands? Or the Night lands? You left both how many times? In the end, no one was there for you.” He kept going, as he curled his finger under her chin.

“I’m here for you.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 08, 2014 12:04AM
Wintervine Castle – Sirus’s Rooms

She should have known Sirus wouldn’t have been fooled by her demeanor. She had been fine up until she had met the Queen once more, seeing how she welcomed her son home with open arms. She couldn’t remember the last time her parents had a kind word or a hug for her and it made her long for the things she could no longer have…the love of her parents.

“Doesn’t take much to see that you are unhappy here. We have so much to offer you. A home, staff to wait on your every whim. My mother is quite taken with you.” he stated, moving to sit across from her. He leaned toward her, pressing a finger beneath her chin and forcing her to look at him. She couldn’t hide her pain from him.

“She’s quite different then the last time I met her.” Tempest admitted in a small voice. She tried to look away, but he refused to let her have that much privacy.

“Your voice says one thing…your eyes another.” he stated. “Your place is here now.”

“I know but-” she started to say, but he ran roughshod over her words.

“Were you happy in the Vaas lands?”

“No, but-”

“Or the Night lands?” he interrupted again, pressing the issue.

“No, but-”

“You left both how many times?”

“Twice, but-”

“In the end, no one was there for you.”

This was true…after all that was said and done…the only one who had stood by her side, was Sirus. But she still had dreams of one day reuniting with her mother and father. She knew somewhere deep in her heart that her brother was no longer alive and the ache in her chest felt dull and muted.

Again, Sirus tilted her chin and forced her to look at him.

“I’m here for you.”

The tears she’d been keeping at bay, welled up once again and she pressed her face into Sirus’s shoulder, taking comfort in his imposing presence. He had become her rock.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 08, 2014 02:23AM
Wintervine Castle – Sirus’s Rooms

How does one heal the heart of a girl who virtually had left behind any family that may have cared? Sirus didn’t know her family hardly at all. Just snippets here and there of legends and rumors, but he did know that the Casterly and Brax were families that hated each other so, it was impossible to ever see them finding some sort of truce. Little did Sirus know that the King and Queen of Casterly were dead; that there was a care taker King, and the true heir was yet to be found. All this was yet to be relayed to the Princess. As both sat on the sill, the Prince holding the Princess of Brax in a gentle embrace, he rubbed her back gently. He said the words he meant, that he was here for her, but was that enough?

In the days and weeks to come, she was sure to suffer greater heartache.

Sirus didn’t want to bombard her with words of romance and love, for she wouldn’t want that, not now. She needed someone that was going to be there when she awoke, and be there when she laid her head to rest. A confidant, and a friend. He had feelings for her, yes – but till she could get through this depression, he would not ask the question that he had in the back of his mind. That was going to have to wait.

Slowly, he pulled back from her and pulled out a hankerchief though soiled from the long journey. He offered it to her to wipe her eyes with in a kind gesture. There was little more he could say, and he could only come up with.

http://media.tumblr.com/7799f87c0ff14a1786c57bf60e44ecee/tumblr_inline_mkk06u6pnY1qz4rgp.gif

If you truly wish to rest, then I shall let you, Princess.”

<3>

 


A Thorne in my side. – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Re: Scene: Port Royale, England
January 10, 2014 11:13AM
Last time on A Pirate’s Life…

The Devil’s Mystery continued to make its way to Port Royale. And this did not go unnoticed as the ship appeared over the horizon….Up at the manor on the hill, someone knocked on the door. “Enter” came the muffled voice. The guard entered the room and bowed respectfully to the man standing at the window. “My Lord…The Devil’s Mystery has been spotted sailing into port.” The man at the window turned, running a finger down the scar along his cheek. “Then we must make sure they have a nice…welcoming party.” the man smirked. “As you wish, Lord Thorne.” The guard nodded, turning to leave the room. Beckett Thorne turned back to the window, looking down upon the grave of his wife in the back gardens. “She will be mine, or she shall be joining you sooner than you think.” he murmured to himself….”Land Ho!” came the shout from the crow’s nest as the coast of Port Royale came into view. Rachael gripped the hilt of her sword, resisting the urge to just jump off the bow and swim for port. Her goal was in sight and she would avenge the death of her mother and the cruelties heaped upon her father if it was the last thing she ever did. James, Billy, Doc and Tim were still trying to figure out what to do with the woman who’d gotten aboard the ship somehow. Rachael wanted nothing to do with it. She had bigger fish to fry and was determined to carry out her plans to the finish.

Boat Dock

The Devil’s Mystery sailed into port, Rachael at the helm. Her gaze was on the mansion she could see in the distance and the man who resided there, unaware of his plans for her. Some of the crew jumped down to the dock to secure the lines as the gangplank was lowered. Securing the wheel, Rachael was the first one off as she began to supervise the offloading of the old supplies so they could replenish with new. As they worked, there came the sound of dozens of rifles being cocked.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/APL/fcp_zps87d82d5b.png

Everyone froze in place and Rachael slowly turned, hand on the hilt of her sword. The captain of Thorne’s guards stood behind them, a smirk on his ugly face as he eyed each pirate.

“Welcome back to Port Royale. I wish to inform all of you that you are hereby under arrest.”

“What’s the charge?” Rachael demanded.

“The charges are high treason and pirating. The punishment? Death by hanging. Surrender your weapons or taste the full might of His Lordships forces.” He waved a hand to a point over his shoulder and all turned their heads to see several fleets of ships with their cannons aloft, waiting to be fired if anyone so much twitched a finger. Growling with rage, but cautious of both the ships behind them and the guns in front of them, Rachael withdrew her hand from her sword and unbuckled her weapons from her hip, dropping them slowly to the dock.

“What do we do now, Miss Rachael?” Tim asked, sliding up to her side.

“We do nothing, Tim. We’ll get out of this somehow.” Tim glanced around as the guards collected the weapons and clapped everyone in irons before marching them off to the prisons. He frowned when he noticed there was one missing from their party.

“I haven’t seen the Captain anywhere…think he’s still on the ship?”

“I hope not. Lord I hope not.” Rachael whispered as they were marched along.

Port Royale Prison

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/APL/284816b0-de9b-4efa-a74e-f50f2a0a7aac_zps07c5a79d.jpg

The men of the crew were tossed into their cells one by one before the Gaoler turned the locks and sealed them in. Only Rachael remained outside the cells, to her confusion. The guard captain turned to look at her. “And now that your “friends” are taken care of, you have an audience with Lord Thorne.” he smirked, grabbing her arm. She struggled in his grip, trying to break free of his hold, causing him to backhand her across her face, slicing her cheek with the thick ring on his finger. She pressed a hand to her wound, pulling away to look at the blood upon her fingers. She looked up at the captain and if looks could kill, he would have been dead.

“I can walk under me own steam.” she stated in a deadly voice, shoving past him and up the steps.

Thorne Mansion

Beckett was standing at the window when Rachael was brought to him. He turned to her with a grin and she was pleased to see that the wound she had given him with her knife still hadn’t healed fully. She smirked with satisfaction, which he was witness to. He touched the wound on his face.

“Proud of yourself, are you?” he asked as he sat at his desk.

“Would’ve been more proud of meself if I’d manage to impale your eye like I planned.” she snarked back. He arched an eyebrow before reaching for the quill on his desk. He began to write on a stack of parchment beneath his hand and the silence between them was thick with tension.

“Do you know what these are?” he finally asked, setting the quill aside.

“No, but I’m sure you’ll tell me.” she snorted.

“These, my dear Rachael, are stays of execution for every single one of those pirates currently rotting in prison.”

“What does that mean ta me?” she wondered, wary of his intentions

“It means…that I will let every last stinking, smelly pirate go free, no questions asked. All you have to do is…” He looked up from his desk, a nasty gleam in his eye, “…marry me.”

Rachael exploded.

“Are you off your bleedin trolley? I would no more marry you then I would a puffer fish, and that’s insulting the fish!” she yelled. He gave no sign that her reaction effected him. He simply leaned back in his seat.

“I thought that might be your first response…so I took out a little insurance policy.” He rang the bell beside his desk and the doors slammed open, the guards throwing three bodies into the room. She recognized both Tim and her father immediately. The third man looked up and Rachael gasped. It was James. His face was bloody and bruised and one eye was swollen shut.

“You son-of-a-bitch!” Rachael screeched, turning back to Beckett.

“Ah-ah-ah.” he grinned, waving a finger. “Now as I was saying…you will marry me, Rachael, or I will not only hang your filthy pirate lover and your father…but your brother as well.” he smirked, pointing at Tim.

That piece of news got both Rachael and Billy’s attentions as effectively as a cannonball blasting through a wall.

“What?” Billy gaped, looking at Tim.

“Oh yes…the young boy who you thought was dead? I took him from you…after I ran my sword…both of them actually…through your Irish bitch.” Beckett smirked. “Sweet revenge for all the grief you’ve given me over the years, Billy. And your sweet Lillian…now she was a prize truly to behold…and she was mine…before I killed her too.”

As Rachael listened to his words, she wanted to be sick. He ruined their lives and got some sort of sick satisfaction out of it. And now he wanted her for no other reason then to keep her beholden to him for “saving” the lives of the ones she loved.

“You bastard!” Billy yelled, lunging forward. He was brought low by the butt of a pistol to the back of his head.

“So…what’s your answer, Rachael? Marriage to me and they all go free, or do you wish to see them dangling from the hangman’s noose?” Beckett grinned, happily conjuring up images of having her bent over a barrel and at his mercy.

Rachael looked from her long-lost brother, to her unconscious father…and finally to the man who’d captured her heart. His one good eye was staring at her, almost begging her not to do it. She shook her head, tears in her eyes as she faced Beckett.

“I marry you, and they go free?”

“My word is my bond.” Beckett smirked, doing a victory dance in his head. Brushing her hand across her tear-streaked face, she didn’t look at anyone as she nodded her agreement. Beckett clapped his hands in delight and ordered the three men back to the prisons.

“Rachael, no!” Tim cried out as he was dragged from the room. She looked at Beckett.

“You said you would set them free!”

“I did…you have my word on that…I just never said “when” I would set them free. You really should learn to ask better questions, my dear.” Realizing her folly, Rachael launched herself at Beckett, determined to claw his eyes out. But it wasn’t to be as the guards captured her swiftly and hauled her struggling body from the room.

“Game…set…match.” Beckett grinned.

Re: Scene: Port Royale, England
January 10, 2014 05:29PM
The Devil’s Mystery

~Hours earlier~

Captain Moon and his trusted Doctor were both sharing a bottle of Brandy, since Rachael had decided she wanted to be the one to sail the ship into port. Course, she had her reasons, and the Captain obliged her, much to the Doctor’s surprise. It was quite a thing to see a woman take command of the Devil’s Mystery, especially with a woman hating man like the Captain allowing her to do so.

Tipping more brandy into his crystal glass, the Doctor mused for a moment, seeing the Captain easing back, and staring at a gilded frame that had a portrait of Rachael inside it. The Captain’s face softened as his thumb stroked over her face. He seemed lost in his own world a moment, and that would be shattered by the Doctor’s nasally voice.

“Never thought I would see this day, Captain.”

“What day is that? And quit with the silly word games.” The Captain said gruffly, placing down the picture frame with care. He snatched up his brandy glass and took a swig, before releasing a loud gasp of “Ahhhh”. The Ship’s doctor found the Captain’s tone to be amusing. Always in denial of what is really going on.

“Well, the day you let a woman behind the wheel, Captain.” The Doctor replied with a cheeky smirk. ~Ah yes, let him talk his way around this one.~ he thought to himself. The Captain sneered at the doctor, whose smarmy antics were often grating on his nerves. “Rachael is not A woman, Doc…She is THE woman in my life…and if she wants to sail us into Port Royale, then…so be it.” Easing back in his chair, the Doctor chuckled. “So…marry the girl, if she IS the woman in your life as you so claim.” This was going to be one of those days, the Captain knew it by the way the Doctor kept at him and at him. “Make an honest woman of her.” That last part was the straw that broke the camel’s back. “SHE’S A BLEEDING PIRATE, YA DAFT GIT!” The Captain roared, clearly not at all ready to discuss…weddings. “She don’t want no wedding. Rachael is perfectly happy…with being the Captain’s woman. End of story. Now..shut the fuck up before I toss you in the bay.” James slammed down his glass, and rose to his feet, about to reach for his hat when suddenly he could feel the ship thud against the side of the dock. His eyes narrowed as he listened to the usual sounds of the crew going about off loading, when suddenly he heard a familiar voice.

“Welcome back to Port Royale. I wish to inform all of you that you are hereby under arrest.” 

The Captain froze, and the ship’s doctor was about to say something when the Captain growled at him to shut up and they both continued to listen.

“What’s the charge?” It was Rachael.

The Doctor gasped as the Captain of Thorne’s guards read her a list of charges, much to his shock. There was no doubt, they were going to arrest the entire crew, and leaping up onto the deck to do some daring rescue at this moment in time was fool hardy. “Come on..” The Pirate whispered, leading the Doctor out a secret door and down to a sly compartment, that he used for smuggling. “Never thought I would be smuggling myself…and you.” The Captain growled, before silencing as the guards searched the ship, for the Captain and his Doctor. Luck would have it, they came up empty.

The Captain sat on a cargo box and started to hit his head against the side of the boat, now regretting this whole return trip to Port Royale. He closed his eyes, trying to think of his Rachael, now in the hands of the Port Royale authorities, and no doubt Thorne would be right there – that slimy lily livered puss. The Doctor was pacing back and forth, knowing that they had to come up with a plan, to free the crew and Rachael from imprisonment. James watched the Doctor pace and then reached down to take up a bottle of rum that happened to have been stashed with the cargo. He chewed at the cork then popped the top, spitting the cork across the small room. The Doctor stopped his pacing, and placed his hands on his hips. “You’re not going to drink now, surely. We have to come up with a cunning plan.”

The Captain sneered and took a swig, not caring what the Doctor was muttering about. He tipped the bottle towards his long time friend and slurred. “I do my best thinkin’ when pissed.” The Doctor thought for a moment, then swiped the bottle, taking a good mouthful himself. It was rare to see the Doctor drink rum like that. The Captain chuckled and then said.

“They got the ship.”

“Aye.”

“They got Rachael…and the crew.”

“Aye.”

“Half the royal fleet is probably in the harbor, guns on us.”

The Doctor peeked out the portal and then sighed.

“…Aye.”

“Going to need more rum for this one.”

“….Aye..” The Doctor slowly lowered down onto a crate, and placed his head in his hands. It seemed like an impossible situation, and without back up, they were screwed.

http://www.killingtime.com/Pegu/wp-content/uploads/2009/09/3144550823_f73c051f58-450x299.jpg

Getting on a ship is one thing, especially when it was under heavy guard. Getting off the ship, that was much harder than it looked. There were patrols of guards, in pairs, that were doing routine inspections of the ship and in the holds, to make sure nothing was missed. The tell tale sound of their boots, as they came down the interior corridors was being listened to by the Captain. Luckily, the door to the secret compartment was well hidden, and as the guards were making another walk past, muskets at the ready, the door creaked ever slightly, before the Captain and the Doctor emerged. Both armed with simple pieces of rope, they wrapped each around the unsuspecting guards, and drew them both back into the hold, where they finished off the job of dispatching them, before stealing their uniforms.

The Captain hated wearing the horrid outfits, but a man has to do what he can if they were to make a rescue bid for Rachael and the rest of the crew. The Doctor tied the two unconscious guards together, before picking up his musket.

“Right…now we just finish checking the ship, and then we simply walk down the gang plank…and…hope to God we don’t get caught.’ The Doctor was hopeful, while the Captain took one last swig of his rum, like he was probably never going to taste it again. “God’s not going to like what I do to the guards that get in me way.” He said with a belch, before lumbering out and waiting for the Doctor to follow. Together, they carried on as the guards, checking the boats hull, before coming up the stairs and then onto the top deck. It was only then, did they see the gravity of the situation.

The bay was simply full of the Royal navy’s ships, and this brought an audible groan from the Doctor, who got a quick nudge in the sides, to get him to shut up. Last thing they needed was attention. Together they walked down the gang plank and saluted the commanding officer who was at a small desk and taking notes on the stock seized from the Devil’s Mystery. He glanced up at our pirate heros, and set down his quill.

“Well, find anything?”

“No Sir, nothing. Absolutely nothing.” The Doctor said, as James scowled at the Commander, for stealing his cargo.

“Right o. Carry on and back to the gaol. We need the square ready for the multiple hanging tomorrow. Going to send this lot of pirates right back to hell where they belong.” It took every ounce of strength that the Captain could muster, not to attack the CO. He instead tightened the grip of his hand on his musket, and turned to march up the dock, with a worried Doctor beside him. “This is worse than I thought.” He whispered as they passed another pair of guards, going to take their place on the ship. “We need to hurry, or they will soon be on to us.”

Port Royale Prison

Marching through the gates of Port Royale Prison, the Captain with his doctor in disguise could hear the sounds of sawing and hammering, as a large standing platform was being constructed along with support beams over the top to be used to hang the Pirates with. The Doctor was shocked when he saw this first hand, almost stumbling as he walked alongside the Captain. The Captain slyly looked about and then he turned to the Doctor and said.

“Right, here is the part of the plan, where we split up. You…you go to the officer’s quarters, get some day clothes, and then you make your way down to the Inn. Right? When there if you see a chap named One Eyed Willy, you are to give him this medallion.” The Captain quickly broke the chain around his neck and tried to pass it to the hapless Doctor.“He’ll know what to do with it. It’s our only hope if I can’t get the crew free.” The Captain stood back and saluted, before making his way to the lower goal prisons, on a mission to save his crew.

Trying to be discrete, the Doctor walked off to find the officer’s quarters, and search for a change of clothes, so he could go out to the town proper and hunt down One eyed willy.

The Pit

The crew of the Devil’s mystery were being kept in a holding pen, known simply as the Pit. It was basically a big hole in the ground, covered with iron grates, that took winches to open and close, being as they were too heavy for a single man to lift. The Captain was trying to act nonchalant as he entered the Pit enclosure area, and saw down into the Pit. There was his crew, and he had to place a finger to his lips, in case any recognized him. Glancing about, he saw the operating lever for the winch, and headed over there setting down his musket, as he placed his hands on the lever. He started turning when suddenly there was a tremendous thud, and the Captain collapsed to the ground. Knocked out cold. Behind him, the guards who had their clothes stolen on the ship, and the Commander.

“Nice try, Moon!” He laughed, and this was then the rest of the guards started to beat and kick the unconscious pirate, whose body jerked and spasmed, blood pooling on the ground.

The only hope now…lay with the Doctor. But had he managed to make it to the Town inn?

Thorne Mansion

The next time the Captain would be awake, he found himself in irons, and his face felt like it had swollen up like a football. His right eye was sealed shut from being beaten, and his body ached in places, he never knew he had. Dragged before Lord Thorne and his guest, he would be shocked to see, that it was Rachael.

“Love…” he cried out hoarsely, only to get a rifle butt to the stomach, causing him to double over, coughing up blood.

It was hard to understand what was happening, as the words of those that were talking sounded like they were creating an echo.

“So…what’s your answer, Rachael? Marriage to me and they all go free, or do you wish to see them dangling from the hangman’s noose?” Beckett grinned, happily conjuring up images of having her bent over a barrel and at his mercy.

Rachael looked from her long-lost brother, to her unconscious father…and finally to the man who’d captured her heart. His one good eye was staring at her, almost begging her not to do it. She shook her head, tears in her eyes as she faced Beckett.

“I marry you, and they go free?” 

The Captain’s one good eye implored her, begging her not to agree, but she agreed. The Captain knew Thorne would never keep his end of the bargain. The crew were dragged away, the Captain’s face bleeding and bruised, as he hung his head. Death would come soon….

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/01/81126-fort_charles_hanging2_awe.jpg?w=640

<3>


The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP] (2) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 26, 2014 10:29PM
Tagor’s Tent
They shared a moment where the need for words no longer mattered. He understood, by her placing a hand on his chest that she had accepted him as her Master and mate. He appeared to sneer, but it was due to the fact that he was still up inside of her, and had yet to fill her with his seed. Now he wanted to finish what they started. His first kiss was soft, and he teased her lips with his tongue, while his hips rocked up and with his hands now on her hips, he started to work their bodies, so she was moving in time with him.The kiss began to deepen as his tongue sought to enter her mouth and tussle with her own, while the drums from the ceremonial pit had actually picked up tempo. In a far tent a woman from the spice lands was being sexed, and she cried out in time to the beating of the drum….it was like all around them the souls were rejoicing the mating rites of the Njada. Tagor pulled back and then his face became determined, as he held her tight to him, pulling her up and down so the tempo got faster. His hardened chest filled with air and he was racing like his stallion to the finish. He then made a sound that was like an English word.“Haaaartaa.” He groaned and then snorted as he pulled her down three hard times till his head erupted inside her, pulsating and filling her womb with his seed. She would probably be shocked with the intensity of this act, and as he gasped for breath, he again took to breast, clamping on, as he held her down upon him, ensuring the seed would sprout. If she came as he, then the euphoria would be off the charts.http://img37.imageshack.us/img37/8622/0017danidrogo.jpg

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 26, 2014 11:02PM
He leaned in to kiss her once more, his tongue teasing at her lips, demanding entrance. She obeyed without question, her moan swallowed into his mouth as he rocked his body into hers once again. She hadn’t even been aware they had stopped.Their bodies began to move in sync as the drumbeats outside became harder and faster. Dimly she could hear other women enjoying the same treatment she herself was now subjected to. His tongue mimicked the actions of his body and she could do nothing but hold on tightly, her hands clenching and unclenching against his shoulders.He broke away from their kiss and a determined look settled over his face. He pulled her tightly against him, grinding her hips over his, the little nubbin of flesh between her legs rubbing deliciously against the hair between his thighs. She inhaled sharply, a sensation she’d never felt before swiftly overtaking her body.What she was unaware of was the woman who’s cries were echoing with the drums, was actually those of a Shaman woman, whom another of Tagor’s men had taken to his furs for the night. She had seen in her runes that someone belonging to one of the Njada needed healing and was offering up her body and her magic to fuel the casting of her spell. Her words, interspersed with the cries of passion she was experiencing, were spoken in the ancient language of Ilyra’s people. A more potent magic then she’d ever attempted before.”A sel’is’po lu’a illing…zah’har nau mzild…dro duul’sso…tlu duul’sso…zah’har nau mzild…nau mzild valbynae…nau mzild cruelty…ku’lam phor lu’tlu l’m'ranndii…y’teni l’sssiks…zah’har nau mzild…” (“By seed and by bone…suffer no more…live free…be free…suffer no more…no more bindings…no more cruelty…rise up and be the mate…raise the sun…suffer no more…”)

Within Tagor’s tent, Master and Slave joined as one. The grip at her hips tightened minutely as he jerked her down hard upon him a final three times. The third time, he groaned, pinning her in place, suckling at her breast once again. She felt him swell within her a moment before there was a pulsating warmth. Her head fell back and she cried to the heavens as she reached her peak.

“Usstan tlun elggor! Xal l’Quar’valsharess dormagyn uns’aa!” (“I am dying! May the Goddess save me!”)

Something quite unexpected happened as she reached her own orgasm…there was an itchy, spiky feeling that suffused her entire body that grew steadily worse the longer he pumped his seed into her.

She clenched around him tightly, as she experienced another gut-wrenching sensation and she cried out as a light glow, her magic, lit her skin like a candle. There was a snapping sound and the bracelets around her wrists snapped in two, falling to the ground with a light thud.

At the same time the glow was lighting Ilyra’s body, the Shaman woman’s cries of completion ended her spell, allowing for the bracelets that Ilyra had been wearing for 10 years to fall free. The Shaman collapsed beneath the Njada male behind her, breathing heavily, pleased that her spell had worked.

Free for the first time in over 10 years, Ilyra’s magic exploded within her, causing her to cry out in shock. The magical backlash she experienced, as her magical pathways regenerated and healed her body, mind and soul caused the poor slave girl to collapse in the arms of her Master, unconscious.

As she succumbed to the darkness…she sensed a second aura aside from her own. A tear slipped from her eye, as cool and bright as a snowflake. For the first time…she was to produce an issue from a union with a Master.

And that it was to be born of the man who freed her made her happier then she ever thought possible.

She could not return to her homeland. Tagor and his people…they were her people now.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 27, 2014 02:29AM
Tagor’s Tent 
Tagor felt his woman fall limp in his arms as she succumbed to the end of their mating ritual. So light was her frame, that he gently lifted her, then placed her down in the middle of the furs, where he would then lay beside her. Her face was so serene and one thing he noticed was that her bands or binding had fallen off. Was this significant in the producing of a child? Had the seed taken hold in her womb? Either way, Tagor was pleased. A woman that was so supple, she could be molded to his girth, and then experienced with him the joy of their sex. She was worth so much more than the price he paid…so much more. Lovingly, he brought her to lay partially on top of him, her leg draped over his own, her head resting on his chest. It was now, that he could sleep peacefully. His release had brought about completion of the pact. He did not believe in slaves…he believed in finding the right woman, who would bare the next son of Njada riders….who would one day conquer the world. The child of a Njada and Winter Elf…was a strong one. With his mind filled with the ideas of a new son, his eyes closed and he drifted off to sleep.
https://p.gr-assets.com/540x540/fit/hostedimages/1386702073/7423014.gif~The Next Morning~Normally, Tagor goes to check on the horses first thing as the sun rises over the hills, but this day he continued to sleep. The day before had been filled with many highs and then the consummation of his relationship with IIyra. He didn’t normally bed down on the furs with women. Years past he sent them to a communal tent for slaves. But IIyra was different. Something passed between them the night before, and not just his seed.

Outside his tent Jamai was pacing back and forth, too scared to enter. This was so unlike Tagor. A few other men had not gotten up either to tend to their horses, and this was most uncommon. Jamai decided that the servants would have to put in the extra work load…at least for today. That in mind, he headed off to the stables, leaving the two guards stationed outside the Leader’s tent.

Back inside, Tagor was starting to stir. His eyelids opened, and then he felt the warmth of Ilyra’s body upon his. A smile creased his features, and he placed a kiss upon her head. This would be the first day of the rest of their lives together.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 27, 2014 05:36AM
Tagor’s Tent
The Following Morning…It had been many years since Ilyra had slept so peacefully. Nestled in her Master’s arms, she felt warm and cherished, something new she would have to get used to. Everything was so new this day.There was a slight pressure against her head and it brought her swimming to wakefulness. Her arm was draped across Tagor’s strong chest and in the light of day, she could see the black down of his hair as it crossed his chest and down his body. She let her eyes wander, curious now about the man who’d taken her so thoroughly the night before. Her eyebrows disappeared into her hairline when she got a glimpse of his manhood, currently limp and draped over his thigh. Even limp it was impressive.“That had been inside of me!?” she exclaimed within her mind, staring longer then appropriate. Movement caught her attention and the stroke of a hand down her backside made her bring her head up. Once again she found herself caught in Tagor’s dark gaze. There was a small smile upon his face as he stared at her, that she felt the need to return.

“Good Morrow, Master.” she whispered to him, unware of the fact that with her magic now free, they could understand one another. “Last night…was simply wonderful. I’ve never experienced such sensations before.” She then noticed her bracelets were missing and her eyes lit up with delight.

“I am free.” she stated in awe. Feeling brave, she pressed a light kiss to his chest in thanks for her newfound freedom. There were still some lingering aches from her magic being returned to her but for the most part, she was feeling grand. She gave herself a once over before something made her pause. She doublechecked…and discovered a second aura overlapping her own. Examining it more closely, her eyes went wide and the memories of what occured just before she collapsed flashed through her mind and she gasped, sitting up quickly beside him, a hand splayed over the still-flat planes of her stomach. She could feel the aura of the new life within her against her hand. She turned her head to look at him, eyes filled with wonder. “I’m to have a baby…”

She would be surprised to know that he understood every word she said.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 27, 2014 06:03AM
Tagor’s Tent
The dark tanned Njada leader smiled at his new woman and actually understood what she was saying. The night before with the spiritual connection and their joining did more than create a new life, it also broke the language barrier between them. So whereas before he would speak to her in a series of deep grunts and words that made no sense, now he made perfect sense.He reached for her and pulled her on top of him, as he then squeezed her ass cheeks tight together; kneading them as he replied. “You are good for Tagor. Master is pleased.” If she hadn’t noticed before, his limp member had grown in size and was now tapping her inner thigh* “Tagor want more.” This said, he started to kiss her hungrily, right after she said she was free. and with child. It was all he hoped for. It would be hard for the other servants and Njada slaves to fathom, that this girl had managed to be turned from a slave to free woman over night, but to Tagor that was their problem.From the outside of the tent, to those passing by, they would hear the delighted grunts of the Njada leader as he began to take her again. He simply could not get enough of her, even rolling her over, and kissing all down her chest and belly, before taking to her folds and savouring the liquid sex between her legs. This was something she would need to get used too. He would bring her to climax, before then picking her up and turning her over, so she could ride him cowboy style, till he roared with power as he emptied into her more of his seed, flooding her canal. Finished, he would rise and then start to dress, before ordering Jamai to send for servants to bring waters to clean his woman and dress her in the finery of a Njada woman.He simply grinned at her, content, then left to deal with the horses.

Two young servants of the Njada came in, one carrying pitchers of water, the other with a bag of clothing and then they descended on their knees before Ilyra.

“Togar wants you clean and dressed, Ilyra of Njada.”

What would her reaction be?

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 27, 2014 07:32AM
He reached for her in reply, pulling her on top of his body as his hands went to the rounded globes of her bottom, kneading at her supple flesh once more. Her face flamed at the same time her body throbbed in remembrance of the last time she’d been in such a position.His mouth opened and she could see the white of his teeth as he spoke to her. She expected more grunts, what she got were actual words.“You are good for Tagor. Master is pleased.” he grinned, surprising her that she could understand him.”Then I am pleased for Master.” she whispered as she felt him press against her thigh, hot and hard. Her eyes widened in surprise.“Tagor want more.” he grinned just before he pulled her into a hungry kiss. She gasped against his lips, allowing his tongue to slip into her mouth as he pushed into her once more. Her cries of passion echoed outside the tent, surprising Jamai as he waited outside. Tagor had never been with a woman for more than a night and it seemed this one was special to him in some way.

Inside the tent, he had rolled her over, moving down her body until his lips and tongue feasted hungrily between her legs. She cried out in shock, a whole new set of feelings crashing against her as he lapped at her inner folds. Her fingers slid into his hair of their own volition, gripping tightly as she rode the wave of passion. Limp and sated, she could barely function as he turned her over and rode her hard to his own climax, filling her to the brim with his virile seed, roaring with completion.

They were both breathless, shivering and trembling against each other, his forehead pressed against her back, an arm around her waist as they came down from their clouds of desire. He pulled away from her after some time and began to dress. She watched him, her naked body covered in the furs of his bedroll. He looked at her one final time, a grin on his lips, before releasing the ties on tent flap and stepping out into the light of day. She could hear his deep voice ordering Jamai to have servants come and help her clean and dress.

A short while later, as she was finishing her breakfast, two young servants entered, one carrying a ewer of water, the other a bag of clothing as they knelt at her side with a short bow. She frowned at this. She was as much a slave as they were. Why would they show her such respect?

By claiming her as his, Tagor had effectively announced her changed status as his mate and mother of his future children. She was unaware of this fact however, something the servants that had come to her were sure to inform her of.

“Tagor wants you clean and dressed, Ilyra of Njada.” the one on the left spoke. Ilyra’s eyes widened.

“Why do you call me such?” she wondered, genuinely curious. The two servants looked at one another in surprise.

“You do not know?”

“No.” Ilyra shook her head.

“You are first woman, slave or not, who has captured our Master’s interest since previous woman died trying to give birth to his child.” Ilyra’s mouth dropped open in shock.

“How long ago was this?” she wondered.

“Many moons now. Woman long gone to dust beneath the earth.”

“And the child?”

“Died shortly afterward.” the servant on the right stated. Ilyra pressed a hand to her lips, saddened for her Master.

“Do not shed tears for Master, Ilyra of Njada. You are Tagor’s woman now. Bear him fine sons and daughters. Make Tagor happy again. We wash and dress you as befitting a mate of Njada.” Stunned with these revelations, she was subjected to their tender care. They washed her body with the finest of cloths, paying careful attention to her sex. He had been rough with her, but not too rough to cause injury but there was a lingering soreness. She would get used to that over time until it would no longer matter.

Once she was clean and dry, they dressed her in a free flowing gown of midnight blue that went beautifully with her skin and hair. It had no sleeves and draped in such a way as to show off her markings as a Winter Elf. Next they combed and treated her hair to scented oils until it glowed with a natural light, making her eyes stand out within her face.

One of the girls carried a small box, which she presented to Ilyra with a small bow. “As you are of Njada, you must wear this.” She opened the box to reveal a claw-shaped pendant. Etched along the side were protection runes.

“It’s lovely.” Ilyra nodded. The pendant was removed from the box and clasped around her neck and she was suffused with a sudden, familiar warmth. She touched a hand to it. “This is Tagor’s.” she stated with conviction. The servants shared another look.

“Yes. You will do, Ilyra of Njada, Elf of the Winter.” the young servant nodded. “Come. Master waits, for we begin our journey home. One day, one night we travel.” The girls waited for Ilyra to leave the tent before following behind her. It was something she wasn’t used to but she supposed she would have to, now that she knew what was expected.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/giphy_zps63bc1cfa.gif

CharlotteCarrendar

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 27, 2014 08:34AM
Horse chorale
Already there was talk amongst the men about what Tagor had done, by buying a woman for two horses and a bag of silver. But one thing about Tagor was he was very good at getting what he wanted for the right price. It was no misconception, the point of why the Njada came down to buy their women here to take home. The mountainous land from which they came suffered from extreme temperatures, from the hottest days, to the coldest nights. Many women simply could not handle the environment, and so their life expectancy was always much lower than the males.Jamai was of course curious with the Master as to how the girl fared as far as pleasing the Master, but of course, he was too scared to actually come out and ask him directly. Instead, he followed along behind a few paces,and judged Tagor on his demeanor and what he intended to do in the long trek home. Would Ilyra be walking the long way back with the other servants and slaves? The day would bring the answers to that and so much more.Tagor was looking over the many horses in their keep, and then smiled as he went to a particular white mare at the back. A beautiful specimen and with a long flowing mane that would need to be braided back. Its coat shone, the whitest white, and this was when Tagor made up his mind. He had a boy get the horse ready and then nodded to Jamai as he went to go get a meal at the large eating area of the hotel. Many of his Njada men folk were there, some with sore heads from the festivities, others skiting about the many women they had rutted with. Some had bought slaves that they were taking home, but none were as beautiful as Ilyra. Tagor kept smiling to himself, when others asked where his slave was. He simply sneered at them, and ate his bread and wine. Such mystery surrounding this woman, it brought whispers from all around. Perhaps she had used her magic on him, to bewitch him into making her free.They would all find out soon enough.

As Illyra emerged from her tent, she was in full view of Tagor, who snapped his fingers and spoke in a dark tone.

“Bring her gift.”

A boy brought out the white horse and it was then paraded around in a circle as Tagor got up from his seat and walked across to the boy, who stopped and handed Tagor the leather reigns. Tagor then gestured to Illyra.

“Yours.”

One word…that meant so much. To give her a steed that she would be riding home on. Riding along side the leader of the Njada. It was more than an honor…more than privilege. It elevated her status to that which would be like a Queen amongst the Njada.

Many of the Njada whispered. The woman now looked stunning in her blue gown and claw tooth necklace. No longer wearing the binds of slavery. The slaves themselves were in awe. How had she managed to attain this and with the leader of the Njada no doubt. It was sure to be the talk of the people as they prepared to head home later in the day.

http://awoiaf.westeros.org/images/thumb/0/0a/Dany%26TheSilver.jpg/250px-Dany%26TheSilver.jpg

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 30, 2014 07:25PM
Outside of the tent
Ilyra paused just outside the tent as the full caravan turned to get their first glimpse of her in the light of the new day. There were many gasps and jealous looks as her beauty outshone even the prettiest of Njada women. She gulped hard as many eyes stared upon her, some hostile, and some not. But she held her head high, as befitting her new status as their clan leader’s mate. If she was nervous, she didn’t let it show on her face.Her gaze landed on Tagor, who moved fluidly to his feet and snapped his fingers.“Bring her gift.” he demanded in his gruff tone. She bit her tongue on her retort. He had already given her so much, namely her freedom and a home, and someone she was becoming to care for…and a family. She didn’t think she needed anything else.A young boy brought forth a horse, pure white, it’s coat gleaming with a fresh brushing. She gasped in surprise as she walked forward. Tagor met her at the mare’s side and she looked at him as he pressed the reigns in her hands.

“She’s beautiful.” Ilyra whispered, brushing a hand across the mare’s neck.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/giphy_zpsd0577720.gif

“Yours.” Tagor simply said. There were murmurs and gasps of surprise around them as the full meaning of what he stated hit home. A simple slave had gone from warming their leader’s furs and slaking his lusts, to having a horse of her own and riding at his side. There had to be some kind of magic involved with this. A few of the Njada women were glaring at Ilyra with outright hostility. She ignored all of this in favor of gracing Tagor with a bright smile.

“Thank you, Master.” she stated. More whispers surrounded him, those within hearing range surprised that she still called him “Master”. And yet she did not wear the binds of slavery. What was going on? Had she truly bewitched him? Or was there something more deeper going on between their leader and the Winter Elf?

As he was easily taller than her, she had to tug his beard in order to bring his head down to hers so she could give him a light kiss upon his lips.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 30, 2014 07:54PM
The Ride to the Njada lands
http://25.media.tumblr.com/27d97325dffbee1c861206bb19a52c58/tumblr_mp7u2ou0Ay1qdlt7do1_500.gif
All around them, the murmur of the Njada people grew, when Ilyra pulled down on Tagor’s beard to openly kiss him in public. Gasps from the other slaves, and hisses from some Njada women that were jealous, were soon whispering, after Tagor ran his thumb down Ilyra’s cheek, and reached for her waist, to put her up on the saddle, high above the others. He turned to the women that had made such sounds and then spoke in his own tongue.“Fra lo dah ke wyaa….doo tugi ne ka.” (which means, “Next woman who opens mouth, loses tongue.”)This silenced the women, and many of the Njada men urged them, and not in a nice way, to pack up the tents into the caravans to be taken back to the Njada homelands. With much gold and supplies done with the trade of the fabled horses, they were now ready to make their way back. Tagor’s black stallion was brought around by a small boy, who received a light head pat from the Njada leader, before mounting his horse, that was wearing the coat of the Njada leader’s symbol. He whistled loudly, for the procession of horses, men, women, slaves and caravans, to make their move, as the Sheik came out to wave farewell to his honored guests.

Riding alongside Tagor, Ilyra was at the height of Njada society. Only his brother had ever held such an honor, and never a woman. What Tagor had not considered however, was one of the usual rites that happened on the return home of the caravans of trade. When Tagor had in the past brought home a slave, his brother was one of the first men, to share the woman around. This was a time honored tradition, and one that Tagor had not even considered, when he found himself falling for the Winter elf. Surely when they returned….Marmut would want his turn at Ilyra. The question was…would Tagor allow his mate to be sexed by another man, even if it was his brother?

The great train of horses and caravan were underway for the two day journey home. Tagor rode with his eyes looking straight ahead, only ever now and then stealing a glance at Ilyra as she rode. When he did watch her, seeing the movement of her hips upon the saddle, it made his groin heat significantly. No doubt when they camped for the night, Tagor was going to want to have his woman ride him….as hard as she could.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 30, 2014 08:38PM
Ignoring the hisses around them from the jealous women of the clan, Ilyra drew back from their kiss as Tagor ran a thumb across her skin, staring her in the eyes. No words passed between them, their eyes and body language saying all that needed to be said.His large hands easily encompassed her waist as he hoisted her up onto the back of her horse, turning to the women who were grumbling with a warning that he would cut out their tongues if they stepped out of line again. Once she was settled, she was passed the reigns by one of the small boys. There was a bruise at his temple and he winced every time he moved his head.”That looks very painful. May I see?” she asked him in a kind voice. Eyes wide, the young boy turned to look at another man, whom she assumed was his father. He eyed her warily for a moment before he nodded his head. If this woman had their leader’s trust, then who was he to argue over a simple request.The young boy moved to Ilyra’s side, tilting his head up toward her with a small his of pain. She placed the palm of her hand gently over the bump on his head and reached out for her magic. There were gasps as her hand began to glow a pure white color, warming the young boys injury beneath her palm. It was only a moment but it was long enough for her to heal his injury. Finished, she withdrew her hand and nodded with satisfaction when she noticed the boy’s injury was no more. He smiled brightly at her before running to his father’s side. The father nodded at Ilyra in gratitude, which she returned before Tagor announced it was time to leave.He whistled loudly and the caravan began to move, The Sheik coming out to wave goodbye to them and reminding them to return for a visit as soon as they could.

The day was pleasant and the ride was smooth and Ilyra had not been blind to the looks she was receiving from Tagor every once in a while. She could feel him undressing her with his eyes and her face was in a constant state of flushed under his heavy gaze. She had a feeling she would not be getting much sleep when they made camp for the night. If she had been privy to his thoughts as he looked at her, the saddle rubbing against her netheregions would most likely have been an issue.

What she was unaware of…was the practice he had with his brother upon their return of sharing their slaves…

What would happen when they reached home?



The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP] (3) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 01, 2014 05:53AM
The Njada Lands

http://wallpaperswa.com/thumbnails/detail/20120331/horses%20statues%20game%20of%20thrones%20khal%20drogo%20dothraki%20vaes%20dothrak%201366x768%20wallpaper_www.wallpaperhi.com_90.jpg

The two day trek back from the market lands had finally brought the caravans home to a rousing welcome from the Njada people. As the procession passed under the battling stallions, you could hear the cheers and cries of the people, as they ran out of their huts and tents. Scores of wives and children, servants and the like, all happy to see the brave Njada men return home, with what was sure to be a plentiful bounty in their days of trade.

Togar rode on proudly, with IIyra at his side, as they were the first to enter the village proper.

One that was pleased to welcome them home was Togar’s brother; Marmut who emerged from his elaborate tent, wearing a simple flap of leather, since he had just mated with one of his slaves. He beamed as he saw his brother, and then when his eyes fell upon the white haired elf that was riding the white mare, his grin only increased. Tagor had done well in this year’s trade. Such a fine slave, but he was quizical as to why the girl was riding a horse at all. Normally they had to walk behind the caravans. What had brought about this change? Either way, he could feel the stirring in his loins just looking at IIyra. He could only imagine how she would feel, when he had her on the furs.

Marmut continued to watch, as Tagor pulled up and then dismounted his horse, only instead of greeting his brother, he went to help IIyra off her horse. From here, he simply walked her to his own tent. No doubt he wished to have some time alone with her. This only made Marmut frown.

http://gravetells.files.wordpress.com/2011/05/kellan-lutz.jpg?w=640

What was going on?

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 01, 2014 06:28AM
The Lands of the Njada

Ilyra’s eyes were wide as she looked upon the multitudes of men, women, children and servants who rushed from their huts and tents to welcome the Njada men home. If these people ever went to battle, they would surely outnumber the raiding armies by at least 20 to 1.

They pulled to a stop outside what she assumed was Tagor’s living quarters. He dismounted his horse and went about helping her down from hers. She thanked her mare for the safe journey before Tagor whisked her away to his tent.

She was unaware of the eyes…of Tagor’s brother, Marmut, that followed them.

Inside Tagor’s tent, it was much bigger then the one they’d spent the night in and much more lived in. She could see his armaments of battle stacked in the corner, almost hidden by a thick fur that served as a curtain of sorts. Curious, she walked around, looking at his things, but not touching them as she wasn’t sure it would be allowed. Though her heart knew she was no longer a slave, her mind told her a different story and it was difficult to blend the two. It would take some time, she knew.

She turned to face him, her hair gleaming in the firelight, her eyes as dark as shadows. For some reason, she was inexplicable nervous, now that they were in his homelands.

“It’s lovely.” she whispered, clutching her hands nervously.

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 01, 2014 07:15AM
Outside Tagor’s tent

Jamai was not far along in the procession, but he could see up ahead, that Tagor had helped IIyra from her horse and then taken her into his tent. He knew what this meant, and was swift to act, so that the Chief would not be kept waiting. As the large carts were pulling in, and many families were being reunited, Jamai made his way to one of the slave women’s tents and called out for Sharma, who was once one of Togar’s slaves but very long ago. She ended up being given to another man, who had lost his wife in child birth, and kept the man happy to the end of his days. Now she helped with everything from child birth, to the preparing of women for feasts. She was regarded as one of the more fortunate of the slaves, though not free…she was treated with much respect.

Sharma appeared out of the tent and bowed to Jamai, curious for this summons.

http://leviathyn.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/04/31-GOTSE3EP04-Missandei.png

“Tagor has returned from the trade lands,and brought with him a woman.” Now, at first Sharma suspected it was just another slave, but there was something in Jamai’s expression that said otherwise. She didn’t want to push it, but her look was one of confusion.

“She is a Winter Elf. A special woman, and I suspect that Tagor…has planted his seed.” Jamai said firmly.

Sharma nodded, but inwardly she was shocked. Tagor never did this sort of thing normally. There had to be something special about this woman, something very special indeed.

“What you have me do, Jamai?’ Sharma asked, now wanting to know what was expected of her.

“Go to Tagor’s tent. I know him well, he will want her to have a maiden to help her prepare for life here in the Njada. You are best suited for this. Tagor also trusts you above many. Go now.”

Sharma didn’t wait to be asked again. She bowed and quickly hurried across the settlement to Tagor’s tent.

Inside Tagor’s tent

Tagor watched Ilyra silently as she nervously made her way around his tent. He smiled somewhat, knowing that she would be out of place here, not sure of what to touch, or what to do. He crossed the floor and then reached for her head, planting a kiss on her forehead.

“Happy…you will be. Tagor make sure of this. Later a feast is held for our return. You will see all of the people.” He pulled back and caressed her cheek with his large hand. There was much that he had to do, now he was back, but he knew she would not be alone. Right on cue there was a cough from outside the tent, and Tagor growled the word enter.

Sharma appeared, and kept her eyes down as she came in and got on her knees.

“I have been sent to care for Tagor’s woman.” Sharma said softly, hoping that she was not speaking out of turn.

“Good.” Just one word, and Tagor was pleased. He took one last look at IIyra, and you could see that he wanted more than anything to stay, but he had his people to lead, and so he left the tent, leaving the two women alone.

Sharma remained kneeling, her head down. IIyra would need to instruct her to move.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 01, 2014 07:34AM
Ilyra was somewhat reassured of her place as Tagor kissed her head. She touched his arm in return, before there was a coughing sound from outside.

“Enter” he commanded. A young woman entered and knelt before them both, not looking at either of them. Ilyra wondered what she was here for. Was he already tired of her and was seeking his nights elsewhere?

The woman spoke then. “I have been sent to care for Tagor’s woman.” she stated.

Tagor nodded, pleased. He looked at Ilyra once more before he left the tent. Ilya watched him go, unsure of what she was to do now. She looked at the woman kneeling at her feet.

“Please…you do not need to kneel before me. Stand, if you will.” Ilyra stated, waiting as the woman did so. “What is your name?”

“I am Sharma, mate of Tagor. It is an honor to serve you.”

“Oh! You’re a slave?”

“No slave. Honored servant to house of Tagor. I help you.” Sharma stated.

“Oh, thank you.” Ilyra nodded, a small smile flitting about her face. “I am unsure what to do here. I would hate to disappoint Tagor with my inexperience.”

Sharma noticed the mark of the snow upon Ilyra’s neck and now understood so much more.

“You have mark of Winter People. You will be fine. Come. I show you where you may bathe and refresh.” Nodding, Ilyra rooted through the things Tagor had purchased for her and took out a fresh shift and soft boots. She and Sharma left the tent and headed off together, unaware they were being followed.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 01, 2014 07:34PM
Basalt Falls – Njada Lands

Not far from the main encampment of the Njada, was a place known as Basalt falls. It was used primarily by the women of the Njada, and traditionally a place where men did not go. When women were experiencing their monthly cycle, it was here, that they often came to bathe. Also, it was a place where the free and slaves were able to speak openly. It was only fair in a male dominated society, that the women did have a place to their own.

As Sharma led IIyra into the tranquil setting, she let out a sigh of relief coming through the canopy and hearing the delightful gurgling sound of the waters spilling over large pebbles and stones. Around the outer perimeter of the lagoon, was a moss covered bank, that had many places to lay and catch the filtered rays of the sun, that streamed down through the boughs filled with leaves. Setting down her basket of clothes, soaps, and cleaning rock, she looked back over her shoulder as IIyra came on after her.

“You are safe here, IIyra of Njada. No men can enter.”

Words said in the spirit of what the elders had declared, but…someone did not care for rules or rituals, and followed along silently, hiding in the brush.

https://encrypted-tbn0.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcSg1shtzfceTwJECKR2Jf_tnZw5hX5tKuaKzFTelWzgmRVIIane

Sharma approached IIyra and reached to undo her dress ties, to strip her for bathing. She looked upon the girl with kind brown eyes, much like you would imagine a leopard. She smelt strongly of exotic oils, and her body was covered in tattoos and markings of being owned by many masters. She even bore Tagor’s mark.

“Master Tagor likes you. I can see why.”

She started to stroke her hands down the woman’s body and then took her hand, to lead her into the cool blue waters.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 01, 2014 11:51PM
http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/Suruli20falls201_zpsf82988d2.jpg

Basalt Falls – Njada Lands

Sharma lead Ilyra to the common area the women use for their bathing needs. It was a lovely spot, not far from the village, but isolated enough that they could not be seen.

Ilyra looked around in wonder. It was a very tranquil setting.

“This is lovely.” she stated, setting her things besides Sharma’s. “And we won’t be bothered here?”

“You are safe here, Ilyra of Njada. No men can enter.” Sharma reassured her. Ilyra nodded, feeling relieved she wouldn’t have to fight off other men vying for her attentions.

Or so she thought…

Sharma stepped up to Ilyra and helped her remove her dress, stripping her so they could bathe. Her eyes were kind and she understood some of Ilyra’s nervousness, being thrust into a new situation, with a man who seemed to think the world of her. Sharma looked over Ilyra’s body without censure and liked what she saw. Jamai was correct in stating the elven woman was special. She seemed to be made for Tagor personally.

“Master Tagor likes you. I can see why.” Sharma smiled kindly, running her hands down Ilyra’s hair and body, undoing the braids of her hair so it could be washed. They talked in low voices, and with the rushing waters around their legs, anyone who was trying to listen would only hear mumbling.

“I don’t see it to be honest.” Ilyra sighed as the two women waded into the water. “I’m just a simple slave.”

“No, Ilyra of Njada, Elf of Winterlands. You are not a ‘simple slave’ as you put it. You are mate to Tagor. You carry his child. No slave before you has ever held such an honor.” Sharma stated in a soft but commanding tone. It startled Ilyra for a moment.

“How did you know?”

“I bring all Njada into these lands. I always know. It is way you carry self, proud, yet delicate. There is light in your eye.”

“Oh.” Ilyra smiled, looking down. Sharma swam up behind her and began rubbing soap into Ilyra’s hair. Ilyra remained still under the woman’s ministrations. She pressed a hand to Ilyra’s shoulder so that she could duck low and wash the soap from her hair.

Once she was clean, they moved to a cropping of rocks where Sharma rubbed some oil into Ilyra’s hair to keep it shiny and healthy before she re-braided it. As she worked, Sharma explained to Ilyra what would be expected of her as Tagor’s mate.

“You must always be ready. Most important.”

“Ready? For what?” Ilyra wondered. Sharma gave her a very distinct look and Ilyra blushed fiercely. “Oh…that.”

“Yes. Njada men are sexual creatures, always wanting their women at any given time. It proves to the others that they have vitality.”

“Hmm.” Ilyra hummed.

“You have right to say no. Njada warriors tend to bend to their women’s wills on certain matters. Mates are equals. Not one-sided.”

“I understand.”

“Njada males may not claim mated women for their own. It is considered an act of treason. Njada male come to you, not Tagor, you tell immediately. No hiding. No running. Tagor not like mate to be sniffed after like dog.”

Ilyra had wondered about that. When they had first arrived, she had caught one of the men looking at her appraisingly from her peripheral and it made her feel very uncomfortable. She had put it out of her mind for a time, but Sharma’s words brought it back. She nodded in understanding.

Sharma finished braiding Ilyra’s hair before she helped the elf dry the rest of her body. Then they moved toward their dirty clothing to wash them before the dressed, chatting more about Ilyra’s new life with Tagor and the Njada.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 02, 2014 06:24AM
Basalt Falls – Njada Lands

As Sharma and IIyra washed their clothes and chatted about life in the Njada lands, there was someone watching and had been the entire time. Marmut; Tagor’s blood brother who had seen the beautiful Winter elf arrive found himself captivated and definitely wanted what he believed to be owed. He licked his lips in anticipation, and when he saw the women hunched down and scrubbing on the rocks, he thought it was the perfect time to make his move. Rising up to full height, he broke the code, and ventured into the sacred women’s bathing spot. His footsteps did not go unnoticed, as the leaf litter below his naked feet crunched loudly. Sharma turned around, half shocked to see Marmut there, walking towards them

“You are forbidden, Marmut. This is women’s falls.” Sharma pushed herself up and then saw the lustful gleam in his eyes, directed at IIyra. The split second she knew exactly what his intent was, and she was not about to stand for it. Bravely, she stood in front of IIyra to shield her as Marmut spoke gruffly.

“Tagor bring back woman. Marmut has rights.” this is what Marmut believed according to the past trips to the slave markets. He had no idea that things had changed. Sharma gasped and shook her head, holding up her hands in protest.

http://i1.ytimg.com/vi/zQJRVSaR_vY/hqdefault.jpg

“Master Tagor…mated Illyra. She is Njada, you cannot touch.” Sharma was truly putting herself in danger now, as the Njada tribesman grew fierce, his face like thunder as his hands balled into fists.

“Slave no talk to Marmut like Njada!” He then drew back his right arm, and smashed Sharma in the face, knocking her off her feet and sending her flying back, tripping on a rock and then landing with a splash in the waters. Sneering at the fallen slave, he then turned his attentions to IIyra and commanded;

“ALL FOURS…NOW!”

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 02, 2014 06:50AM
Ilyra was enjoying Sharma’s company and teachings, feeling better about the new life she was about to undertake when there was the crunch of leaves behind them. Thinking it was another of the village women come to join them, they turned, Ilyra with a greeting on the edge of her tongue. Both paused when they saw the man who stood there. It wasthe man who had been eyeing Ilyra when they’d first arrived.

Something about him screamed danger and it was confirmed a moment later when Sharma stated that he was not welcome.

“Tagor bring back woman. Marmut has rights.” he growled. Ilyra’s eyes went wide. After what Sharma had just explained to her, she knew exactly what he was here for and she became frightened. Sharma stood in front of her and scowled at Marmut, letting him know that Ilyra wasn’t a slave, but Tagor’s mate.

That didn’t seem to matter to Marmut, who grew enraged that Sharma would dare speak to him as such. He drew back his large fist and smashed Sharma in the face, sending the poor woman splashing into the water, where she floated and did not move.

Shivering in fright, Ilyra watched all this as Marmut turned toward her.

“ALL FOURS…NOW!!

Ilyra gulped and shook her head, concerned for Sharma, herself and the life of her unborn child.

“No. You will not touch me. I am not yours to command.” she stated, backing away slowly, into the water and toward Sharma’s unconcious form. She needed to put some space between herself and Marmut. Her magic, sensing her distress, began to tingle beneath her fingertips. It had been a very long time since she had used it and she didn’t know if she would be strong enough to do so. But she had to try.

She dipped her left hand into the water as she used her right to keep Sharma’s head above the waves so she wouldn’t drown in her unconcious state. Coldness surrounded her fingers and she flexed them as the magic within her slowly began to build.

If Marmut made to step toward her, she would use the waters of the falls to build a barrier of ice between the two women and the rampaging, horny Njada.

“Tagor…I need you!” she prayed, not knowing how long her magic would react to the threat.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/25b606e29cfddd6d296bf4a79f9367d2/tumblr_mfubqp8B8E1rc9xjao1_500.gif

——-

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 02, 2014 07:15AM
The Njada lands – Village

Jamai was coming back from tending to the horses, when he saw one of Marmut’s slaves appear out from his tent. She was beaten and bleeding, and as the air hit her she collapsed on the ground. Jamai and a few of the nearby slaves raced to her aid, and on reaching her, Jamai pulled the girl’s head onto his lap, as he sang out for the Njada medicine woman for aid. The woman was hiccuping up blood, from internal injuries, and Jamai asked…begged..

“Who did this, Kaleaf?’

With a trembling body, her head jerked as another spasm gripped her.“Mar…Marmut…he…no…want…Kaleaf. Want…Togar..slave.” As the last word came out, the medicine woman arrived, only to see the slave girl stare into space, her body finally succumbing to death. The women surrounding Kaleaf and Jamai started wailing, as the Medicine woman started to speak rapidly in tongues. Marmut had killed his slave, so he could replace her with IIyra. Jamai laid Kalaef on the ground, as he used his fingers to close her eyes for the last time. If Marmut was prepared to do this, to get IIyra, what chance did a woman who was with IIyra stand. Immediately he realized that Sharma and IIyra were both in danger. He jumped to his feet and raced for Tagor’s tent, leaving behind the sobbing group of women around Kaleaf.

Reaching the tent, he didn’t bother to stop and call out, running in only to see it was empty. He did a mad search around the tent for clues to where the women would be and saw that the wash basket was gone.

“The falls!” His voice rang out and as he left the tent, Tagor was heading towards him. Tagor looked at him sternly, as Jamai appeared panic stricken. Would Marmut break the very rites of the women’s bathe spot? Looking over at the howling slaves, he knew the answer. He stared up at the hulking Njada and told him what he thought.

“Marmut kill his slave. He has gone after IIyra.”

“WHAT?!” Tagor thundered, enraged at the very notion another man, let alone his brother would dare so much as look at her. He then remembered the tradition and realized that Marmut thought he had the right. The large Njada looked about, then asked.

“Where is IIyra?”

Jamai already knew. “The falls. Washing.”

Without a moment to spare, the two men both dashed into the forest and raced to get to IIyra and Sharma, before it was too late.

Basalt Falls – Njada Lands

Sharma was unconscious in the waters, only being kept alive by IIyra holding her head up. the angered Njada; Marmut was being kept back by the ice barrier, but he had started to smash at it with his fists, determined to have what he wanted. As he pounded away at the ice slab, he didn’t hear the sound of Tagor and Jamai racing up behind him.

“MARMUT…BROTHER YOU GET AWAY FROM MY WOMAN!”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9f0z90giI1qkurq6o1_500.gif

Marmut spun around and there he saw the two men, and one of which was a seething Tagor, whose very veins were sticking out on his neck. Marmut spat at him. “Marmut has rights!” Jamai then bellowed. “Marmut killed own slave…to have IIyra. Marmut has NO rights to mate of Tagor.” Marmut withdrew a large dagger from his sheath, crazed by his need to rut with the Winter elf. He slashed at Tagor in defiance, but Tagor was faster, seizing Marmut’s wrist as the slash missed, and then broke Marmut’s arm in a fit of rage that was explosive. The very bone broke free through his flesh, and this sent Marmut crashing to his knees. Marmut screamed in agony, as Tagor took up the dagger, and then in one fitting blow, he slashed his own brother’s throat. Blood poured out of the wound, as Marmut gasped, and then collapsed on the grassy moss rocks, dead.

Jamai who was partially in shock, could see Sharma floating in the waters, and raced into the water to drag her out, as Tagor dropped the dagger, and walked to his woman, stepping over the broken pieces of ice. He went into the water, and then….he knelt down and placed his forehead to her belly, wrapping his powerful arms around her.

“Tagor…. kill for you.”

And he had.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 02, 2014 08:42AM
Ilyra’s hand was beginning to tremble and it wasn’t long before Marmut began to smash through the barrier of ice that she had built before them. She could feel herself weakening as her magic struggled to stabilize. But it had been so long since it was used.

Marmut’s roar of rage echoed all around as he finally smashed the last bits of the barrier away. Ilyra dropped her hand, trembling all over as she struggled with Sharma in her arms. He made to move toward her, ready to take what he thought was his when Tagor’s shout made him turn around.

“MARMUT…BROTHER YOU GET AWAY FROM MY WOMAN!” he roared.

Snarling, Marmut demanded what was his by right to which Tagor stated that Marmut had no right to covet another man’s mate. Marmut had broken several of their village’s laws and Tagor, as their leader, had every right to do what happened next.

Ilyra screamed when Marmut withdrew a curved dagger and made for Tagor with it. If he could kill his own brother, he would have what he long desired…control of the people and a beautiful woman to go along with that.

But there was a problem with that plan. He underestimated Tagor’s fierce determination to protect his mate and unborn child. As he slashed at the clan leader, and missed, Tagor took opportunity by the throat and grabbed at Marmut, snapping his arm and sending the broken bone piercing through the skin. Screaming in agony, Marmut fell to his knees, cradling his arm as he glared at his brother. Tagor grabbed the dagger and in one swipe across Marmut’s throat, sent the man to meet his death.

As the body collapsed to the ground, Tagor was splashing toward Ilyra, who was trembling from head to toe at what nearly happened. Granted, she was used to being raped…but the ferocity Marmut displayed toward her scared her to death. Jamai tended to Sharma, who was slowly coming around as Tagor, knelt before Ilyra, pressing his cheek to her stomach, wrapping his arms around her.

She took comfort in his strength, wrapping trembling arms around his head and pressing a cheek to his hair.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/Dany-Drogo-daenerys-and-drogo-31077138-500-281_zpsb8bdb48a.gif

“Tagor…kill for you.” he stated. 4 words that meant so much to the elven woman. In a short amount of time, Tagor had come to mean so much to her, and she to him if his actions previously were anything to go by.

“Ilyra thankful to Tagor for his honor and protection.” she whispered, her trembling slowly subsiding as her mate held her close. She pressed her hands to his cheeks, so to get him to look at her. When he did so, she placed a warm and gentle kiss to his forehead.

Sharma, who was leaning against Jamai, a bruise forming at her eye and temple, stared at the two of them.

“Ilyra good for Master. Both shall be happy.” she whispered. Jamai couldn’t agree more.

 


Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP] (10) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

 

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 05, 2014 04:21AM
Rise Arsenal – Girl’s Locker room

With Kahue handing out the bundles of gear that they were to wear and take with them on the next part of the testing series, Kyoko knew this was going to make for an awkward moment. Already she had come to accept the fact that Kahue for whatever reason simply didn’t like her. Holding her bundle tight to her chest, she followed along behind Kahue to the girl’s change area. It was not as large as she had imagined, but had everything that was needed as far as amenities go. Watching Kahue close the door behind her and then just starting to strip off her clothes, left Kyoko feeling a little intimidated. Not so much by her manner, but by the fact she didn’t appear to have any modesty.

http://bashny.net/uploads/images/00/00/45/2013/11/13/a7e78eb69d.jpg

Setting down her bundle, Kyoko kept her back to Kahue, rather than being caught staring at the girl, or worse; having to strike up a conversation. It was a very frosty moment, where neither girl spoke at all. Kyoko folded all her clothes neatly and set them into a pile, while finishing to put on her outfit, before sitting down on a bench to put on her socks and shoes. Glancing up through her bangs, she could see that Kahue had the body of an athlete. She must train at least every day to keep herself looking that good. Kyoko often wondered if it was the fact that Kahue had been part of a male group for so long, that she had more or less become one of the boys, or she did this, purely to keep up appearances. Kyoko now had something of a silent respect for Kahue, but she was not about to let her know that.

Finally dressed, and her drink bottle fixed to her belt, she rose to standing and then adjusted her pony tail, ready for the next part of the testing.

“Ready when you are, Kahue.” Kyoko said, showing an air of confidence as she kept her chin high.

Rise Arsenal – Men’s Locker room

Toshiro was again acting casually, as he took his bundle of clothes and followed Lucas and Kazu into the Men’s changing rooms. Tossing down his uniform for the day, he started to peel off his shirt, when Kazu tried to engage in some more casual conversation

“How do you think you fared on the written exam, Toshiro?” 

Striking something of a model like pose, where he looked to be deep in thought, but wasn’t really, he cocked his head and said with a crooked smile.

http://www.dramafever.com/st/img/wp/2013/05/Daniel-Henney.gif

“50/50.” He really didn’t place much emphasis on the written part of the test, and this may start to have alarm bells go off for Kazu. “I’m more of a Jock, to be honest. I do my thing up in the air. There…there you will see just what kind of a man I am.” He then winked, and went right back to getting dressed….at his leisure.

One thing was for sure, this was getting to be very interesting.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 05, 2014 05:28AM
Women’s Changing Room

The room was deathly silent making the situation even more uncomfortable. Kyoko’s positive and confident attitude reminded Kahue of Casimiro. “I honestly have nothing against you Kyoko. I simply have a high mistrust of woman. Blame my mother,” she said without looking Kyoko in the eye. She tried to make a show of not caring, but it hurt that her mother was never there for her growing up. She didn’t exactly apologize to Kyoko, but she hoped that she would understand the gist of what she was trying to say. Before the situation got too awkward she opened the door and led the way back out to the common area. ‘How is it that we finished dressing before them? What primodonas’, Kahue thought to herself.

Men’s Changing Room

Kazuhiko was surprised by Toshiro’s response. It was true that you didn’t have to be a master of every subject to gain entry to the Arsenal, but your best subject had to be just that, the best. He would have to beat either Kahue or Kazuhiko in order to secure his spot. In that moment, Kazu came to the sudden realization that Toshiro had planned that all along. He cursed himself for not seeing it sooner when Tosh asked to spar with him first. The man also certainly wasn’t a coward since he didn’t want to let Kyoko wear him down before taking him on. He wanted to prove, without a doubt, that he was superior. “We will see,” was Kazu’s simple response.

He finished changing into his running gear and met Kahue and Kyoko back in the common area. Once everyone was assembled, he opened the door and made a right toward the glider bay. There were five identical standard models set aside for them. They wouldn’t have the luxury of using the newer, more sleek versions, having to prove their true skill with gliding. Kazu picked one up and slung it over his back. They would take the less scenic route around the perimeter to the gates. Distractions from the nosy citizens of Albisas were they last thing they needed. “We will walk the perimeter of the wall to the nearest gate. Once we leave the city limits, we can warm up and prepare for our run and hike.”

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 05, 2014 07:11AM
Women’s Changing Room

Hearing Kahue make a speech about how it was nothing personal of her attitude towards Kyoko, but more an overall distrust of women in general actually had the future Princess stop in her tracks a moment. Kahue didn’t even look at her as she spoke. More over her shoulder and putting it out there. The strangest part though, was that Kahue said “Blame my mother.’ Now, why would Kyoko ever even want to consider such a notion. As the tension continued, it was clear that whatever it was that had happened in her childhood with her Mother, had created the person that stood before her. Kyoko actually felt that this in a way was looking for sympathy for her actions. A weakness in fact. When we grow up, the path we chose to live is our own. To blame others for our short comings is a cop out. If Kahue continued to live her life in the shadow of the failings of her mother, she would be blind to all the good that is out there. Kyoko stopped before Kahue and said simply.

“Only we can chose the right path in this life. Don’t let the mistakes of others lead you to punish all others for their failings.”

That said, she simply walked out of the dressing room, and waited for Kazu and the others.

Men’s Changing Room

Toshiro really took his time getting ready. You would think he was going to take part in some fashion show with the length of time he spent on his hair alone. Why was he doing this, you might ask? Again, it was a tactic to be disarming. Giving off the idea that he felt so confident about how he would fare in the testing, that he may well do better than even Kazu had expected. Finally dressed and pleased with himself, he clapped his hands together, and headed for the door. With Lucas and Kazu, they met up with Kahue and Kyoko, who both looked stunning in their running gear. While Kyoko looked determined and pumped to get this next stage going, Kahue seemed, bothered. Toshiro made sure he grabbed the glider next to Kahue’s and tried his best to keep up with her on the way up to the nearest gate. It was clear, that he was wanting to race her….when the time came. Kyoko followed Kazu silently, but all the while mentally working out how she was going to fare once they started the run and hike.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 05, 2014 05:18PM
Albisas City Gates

Kazuhiko and Lucas took up the lead. Even going the long way around the perimeter of the city, they arrived at the gates quickly. Two sergeants who were on guard saw them and their eyes bulged a little. It had been a while since anyone from the air brigade tried to join the Rise Arsenal. By the time they came back, there would probably be a crowd of soldiers waiting to watch the sparring matches. Toshiro would probably nut in his shorts when he saw all the people congregated. A public victory seemed right up his alley, but Kazu would make sure to take the win. ‘I have to,’ he thought to himself.

Once they made it a good distance away, the group began to warm up for the run. Kazuhiko made sure that they were all ready before preparing to take off. “This circuit is about endurance. There is no need to wear yourself out on the run. Pace yourselves.” With those final words, they were off. Kazuhiko took up the lead once more and set a steady and comfortable pace. The mountains were to the west through the forest. There was a foot beaten path carved out to lead them there. The journey took a little over an hour and the spring sun beat down on them in areas where the trees were sparse. By the time they reached the base of the mountain, everyone had worked up a sweat.

This is where it gets a little tricky. For the first half of the hike, the conditions will be favorable, but as we progress, the hills only get steeper. Proceed with caution,” Kazu said between small sips of water. He resumed the course making sure to check on the group every so often. He couldn’t help but stare at Kyoko the most. He knew it was unprofessional, but she looked incredibly sexy when she was in her element.

Eventually the hills broke into steep, jagged slopes. In some places it was necessary to find footholds, to continue up the ridge. A normal human would have been gasping for air at this point, but the nephilim were resilient and could handle the physical stress. Finally after an hour and a half of hiking they made it to a flat area that looked as though it had been carved out of the mountain. Kazu stood close to the edge and looked out over a beautiful view of the forest and the city that waited for their return behind it. “Kahue, Kyoko and Toshiro, you will head out first, taking off on my mark. Ready yourselves.”

http://fotos.fotoflexer.com/fd1c729e5f1d630fd58b664fb7dfc44c1639335.jpg

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 06, 2014 05:42AM
Albisas City Gates

Kyoko was so glad she had done her morning warm ups and exercises before heading down to the Arsenal barracks. With the gliders on their backs, and prepped to go, Kyoko was keen to pace herself along the first half, as well as doing her best to keep up with the others. Bursts of speed were simply a fools game, if she wanted to have the energy to tackle the more dangerous parts of the course, which were coming as they ascended into the mountains. Toshiro who was naturally athletic was taking this all in his stride. A keen athlete he was used to this type of training back in their homeland, and so he held his own as the group made their way up the hillside. Every so often he would try to capture Kahue’s attention with a stolen glance, again trying to get under her skin all the more. He had no idea she had partially confided in Kazuhiko, but that would probably come to light later in the day, or down during the spars; or after.

The hour long trek through the foot worn path had brought all their heart rates up, and some showed the sweat from their exertion as they came to the next stop point, where Kyoko took out her flask and had a drink, before capping it again and attaching it back to her belt. For this part at least, Toshiro kept to himself, rather than try to big note himself at this stage of the run up. He was clearly saving himself for what was coming.

“This is where it gets a little tricky. For the first half of the hike, the conditions will be favorable, but as we progress, the hills only get steeper. Proceed with caution,”

Kyoko looked up and went to nod so that Kazu knew she understood what he was saying, when she noticed how he was looking at her. Not just a sweeping glanced, but…actually looking at her with a certain smile. She couldn’t help but smile back shyly, before getting her composure again, and preparing for the final climb.

This was where it got treacherous. With the winding bends, the climbing got higher as did the altitude that would have made it nearly impossible for a mortal human to cope without oxygen supplies. Nephilim however were well adapted to high climates, and so this was not a huge issue, but they definitely felt the change.

Straining muscles and minds, the climb came to an end as they reached a flat top surface at the top of the mountain. The mist swirling around and the greenery of the forest trees lay in a haze of white. With all the team now assembled, Kazu gave the call for Kyoko, Toshiro and Kahue to be ready to start off. With her glider to be adjusted on her back, Kyoko gave herself a wide birth, so as not to have her glider’s wings hit the others. Toshiro on the other hand was not being as cautious, and was getting as close to Kahue as he could possibly dare. Now with all three ready….they awaited the call from Kazu to go.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 06, 2014 12:28PM
Takeoff Point

One, two, three, mark,” Kazu said and the three racers were off. Kahue loved everything about gliding and there was nothing like the feeling of takeoff. For the quickest instant it felt like you were free falling and the warm bursts of air surrounded you and took your breath away. She hadn’t been able to glide this high in a very long time and excitement set her eyes ablaze. She wanted to win against Toshiro more than anything else in the world. He was a sneaky, smug bastard who needed to be taught a lesson.

Whereas her table manner was unrefined, Kahue was nothing but graceful lines and flexibility in flight. She rode a thermal, letting herself soar over the cold breeze that would have hindered a mediocre glider. Flying felt natural to her and it was the only time should could forget her past. She banked hard to the right and let the momentum continue to spin her around until she had completed a full 360° spin. The motion propelled her forward, giving her a good lead.

Lucas and Kazuhiko took off a short while after the others. They would serve as referees for the race. Kazu smiled as he noted that Kahue was in the lead. He was proud that she was his SMS and hoped that she would be able to maintain her velocity. Something about Toshiro didn’t sit well with him at all. He seemed to be sticking by Kahue’s side during the whole journey and Kazu couldn’t tell if it was because he liked her or was trying to mess with her head. How would Toshiro perform on the team if he were to pass the test? Would he continue to try to undermine his comrades? These questions were in the back of Kazu’s mind as they edged closer toward Albisas.

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 06, 2014 10:32PM
Takeoff Point

With Kahue going first out to the three of them, Kyoko hung back, crouching on one knee as she adjusted the glider upon her back. Rolling her shoulders she got it on properly, before rising up to standing as Kahue took off first into the air. At first she thought Toshiro would go after her, but he smirked and motioned for Kyoko to go next.

Head straight forward, she took a deep breath with a set look of concentration and started her run off, as the upward warm air drafts captured the wings, and soon Kyoko was air born. At first the glider went into a sharp descent, but with skill and luck, she got the upward draft and then soared upward at a speed that was astonishing. Kyoko’s body in perfect alignment with that of the glider, and she soon had reached a height that was pushing her upwards to the clouds. The feeling could hardly be described, outside hearing the roar of the wind, nature’s true power force, as it continued to push the glider upwards till she leveled out, then went on a sharp right turn maneuver, with all the grace and precision of a falcon.

With Kahue in her sights, the glider tipped again hard right and she went into a power dive in a bid to overtake Kahue for the lead. She may not have been as showy as Kahue, but she had pure guts to perform acrobatic like dog fighting with the gliders. Dangerous perhaps, but exhilarating to be competing.

Now it was Toshiro’s turn, and while the girls were fast and light on their feet, Tosh seemed a bit more bulky in his movements, but his powered take off was something else, and he immediately went into a dive, before a sharp left turn and then capturing the hot air drafts and rising up again. He didn’t do fancy spins, but he was trying to get between Kahue and Kyoko as they glided through the air. What he was doing was incredibly dangerous to both the girls…and at one point, Kyoko had to pull up and hard left to get out of his way. Was he trying to take them out of the competition? From the ground, it was sure to look like Toshiro’s glider might clip Kahue’s.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 07, 2014 01:50AM
In the Clouds

The glider design made it impossible to check behind yourself, so Kahue performed a half spin to gauge the situation. Kyoko was right on her tail and it impressed her that she could keep up so well. If Kahue didn’t up the ante, Kyoko would pass her. She righted herself and took a steep plunge. The air closer to the ground was easier to navigate. She soared on the thermals, letting them carry her forward. She thought she was in the clear until she felt another glider’s gravitational pull somewhere next to her. Toshiro was riding dangerously close to her wing. Was he trying to kill her? She set procedure aside and spoke to Ishara through thought speech.

To Toshiro

What the fuck are you doing? We can die out here.

She didn’t wait for his response before she dipped out of the way to keep her wing from getting clipped. Losing too much altitude at the speed they were going would set her behind. There would be no way to win the race if she flew into the trees.

To Toshiro

You may beat me with your dirty tactics, but you won’t be able to snake your way past Kazu. As a matter of fact, you are making things worse for yourself. The more you endanger my life, the more he will want to take you down.

She was right. Kazuhiko was seething as he watched the race from his vantage point. If a wing were to get damaged while in the air, the pilot would plummet to the earth. The nephilim were a strong race, but they were by no means invincible. If Kahue were to fall out of the sky at this altitude, she would die and he would do everything in his power to keep another of his teammates from getting killed. Toshiro had unleashed a raging inferno inside Kazuhiko who would stop at nothing to take him down.

To Kahue

Fall back. Let him win. I will take care of this when we get back to the base.

To Kazuhiko

Understood

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 07, 2014 02:12AM
In the Clouds

Toshiro didn’t answer Kahue, but oh he heard her and his face was positively glowing. Like a madman he pushed his glider to the very limit and was adamant that he would win this round, by taking out the competition. Kyoko had fallen back in the race, maintaining a safe distance, since she valued her own life more than winning. What Toshiro was doing was crazy, and no doubt when they got back to base both Lucas and Kazuhiko would be doing more than having words with the dangerous Tosh. With Kahue told to fall back, Toshiro spirited past her and took the lead, then went about doing some aerial acrobatics, as though to rub salt into the wound as he made his final descent. Kahue must have been terrified, for if he had clipped her wing, the fall would have killed her instantly. No one could survive such a fall.

Kyoko concentrated on getting down as safely as possible, the race in her mind was over the moment that Toshiro broke all the rules, of endangering his team mate.

Up ahead, Toshiro grit his teeth as he went into the final set of turns, before bringing his glider down safely at the base. As he came into land, he ran out the last few feet before finally coming to a stop. Easing off the glider and setting it down, he smirked as he regulated his breathing, before folding his arms, and waiting…for the cavalry. THIS was what he was waiting for. Now that he was sure to have infuriated the Commander, there was going to be no stopping Kazu from wanting to take him down in the final test; the one on one spar. In Toshiro’s mind, this was going to be a glorious event.

http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lwg557AdJs1qh41v3o2_250.gif

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 08, 2014 01:12AM
Desnonian Air Brigade- Combat Training Grounds

Kazuhiko rode the thermals to speed up his return to the base. He landed with the others not far behind. Toshiro had no idea what his was in for as Kazuhiko’s area of expertise was combat. As predicted there was a crowd gathered around the combat training grounds. Cadets and highly decorated soldiers alike stood in unison, making quite a ruckus. There was a sort of chant in the air and the spectators stomped their feet. It was almost like being in a gladiator stadium, but Kazu tried his best to maintain his focus. He felt like he could take down an ogre with his bare hands.

A Major stood in the center of the makeshift ring. He was the man that Kazu reported to and he would be the referee for the fight and ultimately determined the victor. He raised his brow at Kazu as if to ask what was going on, but Kazu only gave him a pointed look in Toshiro’s direction. The Major nodded his understanding and turned so that he faced to two challengers. “This fight will test the three main areas of traditional nephilim combat. The first round will be a boxing match. The second will be a spar using the Muay Thai Martial Arts Style. The final round will allow the challengers to choose a weapon of their choice from the weapons rack,” the major said as he pointed out a good selection of various nephilim combat instruments off to the side of the ring.

http://www.paperspencils.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/06/20110814052648-11ef9cfa.jpg

Two sergeants approached the two adversaries. Kazu took of his shirt and hung it on the weapons rack. He held his hands out and the sergeant began wrapping them with the standard white boxing tape. After his hands were completely covered save for his knuckles and fingers, he donned his royal blue gloves and stood in his corner. He danced around a bit, getting his heart rate up. Rolling his neck back and forth he looked over at Toshiro. His eyes spoke for what he felt in his heart; he would not lose this fight. The major came and stood between them and instructed them to shake. “This round will last 10 minutes. A knockout wins the round. If there is not a knockout, the opponent who brought their contender to the mat the most times wins the round. I want a good clean fight. No elbows or punches below the waist.”

http://mmadiehards.com/live/wp-content/uploads/2012/09/1076-e1348278704912.jpg


The Vaas Lands ~Angels~ (3) – Mirari: The Forest of Ashes (BoK)

$
0
0

 

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 25, 2014 05:57PM
The Military Training Grounds

The Ranger did not fight him. Even if she had the physical strength to, she would not have. She simply continued to clutch the bag in her hands until a few of her knuckles split, crying into the chest of an angel she once plot against. A white winged angel that saved her despite of all she was and all she’d done. Sir Wayne was of a few people that were willing to do so. The number was smaller now with the death of Winona. Calypso couldn’t find words to speak, but fortunately for her, the voice of Celandiam, a rare thing to experience, found them for her.

“Guide her, Sir Wayne Ahorld of Casterly. Protect her. Winona had volunteered as my vessel to gaze upon the mirror in my stead, but I selfishly chose our beloved Ranger in her stead. There is much danger in its pool. It cannot hurt her if she remembers. Help her remember that it is not real. She will have need of you, and the Lands of Old and Gravida will have need of Casterly. Only the Gods can defeat the Angels, but we face a power that even the great Valar bowed to – we face Death herself. But the only task I ask of you – specifically you – is that you stay with Calypso. Even if she tells you to leave her, or if she tries to return to the mountains on her own, follow her. She bears the Mirror. It is our only hope.”

All during Celandiam’s words, the said Ranger continued to cry into the great angel’s chest, cursing anything and everything that contributed to Winona’s passing, including herself.

The Donkey’s Dick

Mithrildanne watched the whole scene unfold, her gaze frozen on the Prince and Captain before her. Giselle had been taken outside by a few of his crew, her screams reaching the deaf ears of the Watcher not. “It is time.” She whispered, unknowingly reaching for Derek’s hand. None noticed, as most of the men around were either too drunk to see or intent on Giselle’s angelic presence outside. She was a young one, not yet into her full power, not to mention beautiful. But Mithrildanne was too focused on finding what she needed – the Gates. She needed to see for herself. In her reverie, she betrayed her purpose for coming to the lands of Casterly. “Your people have need of you. Become who you were born to be, my Prince.” They were not her words, not truly. They were the words of the Watcher, slipped onto the voice of Mithrildanne while she looked elsewhere in the world. Hard as she tried, she still could not find them. The Black Gates were simply… gone.

The Green Dragon

While the Donkey’s Dick was one of the more popular hang outs for the manly men, the Green Dragon remained ever the family place. June bustled about as fast as her little Hobbit body could, taking orders and greeting friends. Heranne was busy at work making the food and passing out the drinks, and June couldn’t help but smile at her Dwarvish diligence. It was a shame that June knew the poor girl was stuck here. She’d not be hired anywhere else – no angel knew of the skill of Dwarfs until they witnessed it, and angels weren’t always patient, especially those with meager “men” jobs. She’d never be married – no man would want strangely mixed children, no elf would marry a girl part Dwarf, and no Dwarf would marry a girl part Elf. June thought fondly of her time with Elves for a moment, then cursed herself for the typical Hobbit simplexes that had seeped into her mind now that her days of travelling the world were over. She wasn’t that old, as it was. Only around fifty. She had a friend that had an adventure at fifty. Then again, he was part Took…

“Miss Harlowe, I don’t reckon that’s safe there, it’s not.” June laughed out loud when she realized she’d almost handed Mister Barliman’s five year old a pint of ale. The little girl giggled as well, and her father let out a hearty laugh despite his worried face moments before. She’d need to pay more attention, but her damned delivery of the very thing she was giving to the man now. Where was that damned boy that usually brought the cart of barrels? It was going to worry her sick. And then she’d be even sicker when she realized she’d once again lapsed into her Hobbit worrying.

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 25, 2014 08:24PM
The Military Training Grounds

It is not everyday that you hear voices in your head other than your own. So it was with some surprise that Sir Wayne suddenly started to hear the voice of Celandiam speaking to him about the woman he now held in his arms. He went completely still to concentrate on just what Celandiam was saying, and the more he listened, the more he understood why Winona had brought Calypso back to them. The sheer importance that Celandiam had placed on Calypso staying in his care was paramount, and he had to wonder just how he was going to achieve that.

Calypso, regardless of her form, was stubborn and willful. He was unsure if Calypso was aware that Celandiam was speaking directly to him, and then he did something totally unexpected. Using both hands, he clasped the sides of her face, and then kissed her….He kissed her for a good solid minute. One, it would stop her tears, or she would slap him. It might be enough to make her question him, and everything about her return.

http://i107.photobucket.com/albums/m307/shli1117/Tumblr/LOTR1-ArwenandAragornKissHQ.gif

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 25, 2014 09:04PM
The Military Training Grounds

http://24.media.tumblr.com/7c6f94452e69644006b1e0a81512b9e9/tumblr_myk23sTMwN1qzuwh0o6_250.gif

Everything froze. The squires training stopped dead. One of them had raised a club above his head, and dropped it on the boy behind him’s foot. Noise ceased in the camp, or so it seemed. Time itself stopped. But perhaps it was meant to, because Calypso felt nothing but rising anger at the knight’s actions. But then the anger subsided and despite whatever Sir Wayne had expected to happen, the tears kept flowing from the Ranger’s wide eyes. She was not worth this. She was not worth going this far to comfort. She raised her hands from the bag (ignoring the searing pain in her knuckles as the blood ran from them underneath her gloves) and pushed gently on his chest, not enough to truly move him, but as a gesture of nonconsent. If he broke away, she would lower her head and remove her shaking hands. She would stay this time. Repay her debt, rekindle her friendships. But she would not allow herself to fall in love with this man who was so kind to her, so gentle. It would do her no good, and probably end that kindness in its wake.

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 26, 2014 02:00AM
The Donkeys Dick

http://i183.photobucket.com/albums/x99/LATINCRAVER/Mobile%20Uploads/received_m_mid_1390729190237_049199a951228ece95_0_zps47a3d9d7.jpeg
Celeste, fair maiden as she was had traveled long distances and many a night to get to the land she’d gotten to, only to not know of its name. Her golden brown hues laid rest upon a sign above her as her long dress gathered dirt in the air from laying amongst the ground for so long as she walked the busy streets this night. T’was a night such as this that gave her fair skin such a faint but lovely glow. Her lips parted to speak, but in doing so she was brushed rudely by a man leaving a nearby building.

“Dear sir, what place is this that you’ve parted with such haste?” She’d asked as she twirled around, her hair locking in cascading waves over her right shoulder, the moon’s fair graces shining along each strand so neatly that her hair had given a strong shine. So much so that it looked to be made from the softest of manes when in reality all locks attached were purely locked in place to her head.

The man looked at her in complete shock at her beauty despite the clothes she wore, ones which seemed to be those of a worn out servant girl, which indeed she wasn’t. His lips moved in a rambling motion and he laughed a bellyful laugh and coughed up a cough much like that of a smoker and responded with a crooked smile upon his face, finger extended wearily towards the sign.

“Donkey’s Dick, ma’am” He smirked wildly and laughed again before then proceeding to look at her beautiful features and responding in kind once more.

“You’d be wise to part ways from this place, lest you want to come in contact with a ruffian or two. Give or take a dozen inside.” He turned his back from her just as she was to respond to him. But to no avail her outstretched hand failed to reach the man’s shoulder. She stood lone this night and pondered the thought for an instant before a strong wind rushed by and ran through the course of her ragged dress. For although rich and smart she dressed in secret to act as a normal woman would, for normality was all that seemed to be left in the world she’d known thus far.

As quickly as the man left, no sooner did she waste her time to enter the building. “Donkey’s Dick” The man had said. What a strange name for the place. As she pushed her way through the room her eyes darted cross the place instantly she was shoved to the side, her breath suddenly locking in her chest as a gasp begged to be freed from her inner cage. She’d known the prior man who’d exited was drunk, but if this was how all of the men were she’d rather be left for fodder for the birds come morrow. But she braved through the rough crowd and made her way to the bar as soon as a wench was brushed to the side, no doubt from her mate having had enough of her constant whining of wanting to leave. He’d brushed her off and shoved her to the direction of the bar, but she’d lost her footing and fallen upon Celeste. Instantly as the contact brushed her, Celeste reached for the bar stool but missed and fell near close by booth. Just catching the end of a lost man clouded in his thoughts, more than likely a dashing man of his time, if such time was of the present. She’d sighed and let the caged gasp escape her lips and immediately fell before the man landing with a hard thump, her already weary eyes failing to comprehend the fact to stay open. And as the energy from her body left her she smiled a beautiful smile even the gods revered and fell faint before the man, completely unconscious.

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 26, 2014 03:18AM
The Donkey’s Dick Inn

“Your people have need of you. Become who you were born to be, my Prince.”

The Prince’s hand was taken by Mithrildanne and these words spoken. Prince Derek looked at the woman oddly, and yanked back his hand, almost knocking over his mug of ale.“What on earth are you talking about, Woman?’ Clearly he was not ready to be receiving messages today. Especially when he had been weighing up in his mind what he was to do. “The people certainly have no need from the likes of me.” Spoken like a true pirate.

Just then a fair maiden looked like she was trying to fight her way through the crowd. Many a man was after service from the bar wenches, or were so full of ale that they were a danger unto themselves. She was jostled back and forth, till she was knocked by another woman, and after trying to catch a bar stool failed and fell near close to his booth. Honestly, this was starting to become ridiculous. The inn was obviously overcrowded, and the likes of people were completely mad, or inevitably lost souls.

The woman collapsed by the booth, passing out on the floor at the Pirate’s feet. Prince Derek groaned, and then looking at Mithrildanne, he said.

“Great, now I have to save this woman on the floor, before she gets trodden on, or taken advantage of by the next fall down drunk.”

Pushing himself up and sliding out from the booth, he crouched down and gave the girl’s face a light tap.

“Miss?…Hello?”

Sadly, she was out for the count, and the Pirate/Prince thought it best to at least get her off the floor. He scooped her up with an audible grunt, and then threw her over his shoulder. He reached for his hat and plonked it on his head. The crew that were still in the inn all cheered, thinking the Pirate Prince had made a fine catch. He rolled his eyes, and forced his way out of the inn, to the street outside. Looking around, there was really nowhere to put the girl down, not anywhere safe, anyways. So, he decided to take her back to the ship, where at least she would be safe for the time being. Leaving Mithrildanne behind, was probably for the best. He could save at least one soul today, and not the entire nation.

The Lady Bass

Going up the gang plank, the night watch crew all cheered to see the Captain carrying the young damsel over his shoulder.

“Sweep her off her feet, Cap’n?” there was much laughter and the Captain simply replied “She was knocked out by my wit and charm.” the cabin boy giggled and said. “Probably his breath that did it. All the crew again were holding their sides and guffawing, as the night watchman ruffled the boy’s hair playfully. For pirates, they weren’t a bad bunch really.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m869tjyGuh1rrsltx.gif

Down the stairs, and the long corridor, the Captain pushed open his chambers door, and then strode in and lay the unconscious woman on his cot. She was quite a pretty thing really, and he drew a blanket over her, before going over to his chart desk, and studying the maps of the next port to go to. In his mind, now that he had discovered the deaths of his parents, and the full weight of responsibility that awaited him if he returned to Haven, he was now no longer sure he wanted to do his royal duty. At least, no at this moment in time. Derek glanced over at the sleeping girl and muttered. “I hope she doesn’t scream when she wakes up.”

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 26, 2014 10:42AM
The Donkey’s Dick

Celeste having fainted and clearly unconscious paid no mind towards any actions tried against her, whether it be that of a tap or a slap across the face, her body lay spewed across the floor near the booth.

The arms of the Pirate/Prince held her body over her shoulder just as he’d shuffled towards the inn’s door and into the night. Cold air brushed the graceful Prince’s face and immediately he wasted no time in moving her to a safe place, but the question was, where? He’d look left and right, but all places seemed occupied, and t’was too late to pay for some place where she’d not get taken advantage of. So thinking the best and using his final resort he made way towards his ship, leaving behind any prior women, conversations held in the bar for the eve.

The Lady Bass

The captain reached his ship, ascended his gang plank and instantly caught sight of his crew, whom all cheered for the handsome pirate, more than likely thinking he’d caught himself a nice one from the rowdy inn. Few comments made here and there such as.

Sweep her off her feet, Cap’n?” The Captain all but replied charmingly as assumed he did all the time. “She was knocked out by my wit and charm.” The men amongst the main deck guffawed and laughed at the Captain before the Captain himself had enough of their rowdiness and moved towards his chambers. Down the stairs and through the long corridor, the Captain pushed open his chambers door, strode in and layed the woman to his cot. Her hair fell over beneath her back and her bangs lay over her right eye as she mindlessly layed on the bed. A blanket was soon drawn over her body and she could all but hear the sound of the waves as she tried to come to.

Her ears all but catching the solemnly soft words spoken by the Captain himself as he adjusted himself comfortably at his chart desk.

“I hope she doesn’t scream when she wakes up.”

Time had passed since her earlier fainting spell in the inn, seemingly a whole hour, if not two. Her eyes sprung open the instance her ears picked up the sound of moving waves. Her body from breasts up covered in damp sweat, probably from her tossing and turning from possibly nightmares of her parent’s death during her weird state of unconsciousness. Or did she finally wake and just fall asleep then? She didn’t know, but what was clear to her now was she was not where she was hours prior. Her heart caught in her throat as her hair fell over her shoulders and back while scanning the quarters to which she’d lain in. Not a moment later she’d caught eye of the Captain, a man who’d by this time she’d recognized from the inn, although just faintly. His voice sounded muffled and instantly her voice came through and she caught her breathe once more.

A single word, and she was as safe as sound. “Parley. I invoke the right of parley. According to the Code of the Brethren set down by the pirates Morgan and Bartholomew, If an adversary demands parley, you can do them no harm until the parley is complete.” Or so she hoped. It was then the Captain immersed himself further and instantly she spoke once more.

“I said… Parley. And pray tell how I’ve come to be on this wretched thing, this ungodly boat you call a ship.” Her voice caught in her throat in fear of the Captain’s reaction, for all she knew of was his voice, and all she saw just now was his hair, beautiful as it was she dared not let her guard down.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/02/707e7-6a0134804df3cb970c0167634b2e13970b-pi.png?w=640

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 26, 2014 05:34PM
The Lady Bass

“Parlay? Are you serious invoking that?’ The Pirate Prince said as he looked up from his charts, and took out the wooden pipe that was clenched between his teeth. What was it with women and the word Parlay? Sadly, she looked serious and wanted answers as to why she was on board his ship, which she was rather filthy about in her description.

“You, my dear fell unconscious right at my feet at the Donkey’s dick, and me being the hero that I am, gathered you up and rescued you from what would have been a night you would not have wanted to remember.”

He meant that if no one picked her up, she would have been assaulted where she lay.

“That Inn is no place for sleeping beauties….Miss.” The Captain finished, as he set down his pipe in its holder on the charts table. The Captain showed a cheeky smile and then looked around his quarters, that weren’t lavish, but they weren’t too shabby either. And this…ship is the Lady Bass, once a proud member of her Majesty’s service….and funnily enough is now mine. God didn’t forsake it….the King did.”

The Pirate prince wandered around his chart table and spun an atlas of the world, before staring at the woman’s ample breasts. They were of good size and her face wasn’t too bad looking either. “Would Miss care for a tour of the ship?” I’m sure my men would just love to meet someone as fine….and proper as you, dear.”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/068c4bea3119accfff5d827f935101b7/tumblr_miumxt58d51r2srhyo2_250.gif

<3>

avpic

EagleForeverEternityMaya KissTiara SmileMissMayaTiaraStoneTOPAZ
Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 26, 2014 08:16PM
The Lady Bass/ Captain’s Quarter’s

Celeste winced and inhaled a sharp breath, a sudden headache beginning to form as she quickly placed her feet on the stable bearing of the wooden panels. The sudden change from warmth of a bed to cold floor was like summer to winter. She barely had time to acknowledge his words.

“You, my dear fell unconscious right at my feet at the Donkey’s dick.” Had she really been so careless on the way she had ventured through the inn? She closed her eyes and tried to think, but to no avail, no thoughts came to mind. Her memory was obviously clouded. It wasn’t until just then, she’d heard him say. “And me being the hero that I am, gathered you up and rescued you from what would have been a night you would not have wanted to remember.”

Celeste’s lips parted in a half gasp, half laugh and instantly her arms crossed over her waist as she tried to contain the sudden outburst from her sweet mouth.

“That Inn is no place for sleeping beauties….Miss.” She’d parted lips once more and smiled at the thought of her being a beauty. A blush crept along her cheeks but instantly retracted as her gaze grew serious when his words continued.

“And this ship… is the Lady Bass.” The Lady Bass? She thought to herself as she looked right and left around his quarters. “Ahh, I take it she’s your prized possession.” She laughed again and raised a brow awaiting an answer.

It was when the Captain moved from his place from the chart table did her eyes soften at his pacing movements. Never in her life had she seen someone move with such awkward paces. Her smile formed into a sudden frown and before she could think anything more of it he’d spun his atlas of the world.

Would Miss care for a tour of the ship?” I’m sure my men would just love to meet someone as fine….and proper as you, dear.”

He was offering her a tour of the ship? The thought of seeing the open seas on a boat left her queasy, but she simply stood her ground and snapped out of it. Not moments later did she realize the position his eyes had set on. “Excuse me, my face is up here.” She waved her hand around her eyes before extending her hand to slap him in the face with blunt force, hopefully so as to teach him a lesson so as to not look at her boobs with such intensified stares and lustrous gazes.

http://www.snarksquad.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/04/slap.gif

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 27, 2014 01:54AM
The Military Training Grounds

Sadly, the kiss did nothing to stop the well of tears from flowing. Calypso in her darkest times could never see herself being worthy of love from another, especially the Knight of Casterly; Sir Arhold. With her hands she placed them to his chest and pushed away, showing in her eyes that she did not want this, not from him. The Knight stood silently, and then looked down at her hand that held the bag, her fingers bleeding. He pursed his lips and then frowned. How was he going to keep her from leaving, if that was her want? Regardless of what Celandiam had said. Wayne brought his hand up and raked back his loose curls, before he gave Estelle a sideways glance. Estelle stood with her mouth agape. He kissed Calyso and she rejected him. The young Angel could barely believe her eyes. With a gentle voice, Sir Wayne said to Estelle.

http://nataliaantonova.files.wordpress.com/2012/07/aragorn-likes-to-stare.gif?w=640

“Make sure she has sufficient bedding in your tent, and I would like you to tend to her hands.”

That said, he then nodded to each of the ladies, and headed back to the training area, to pick up where he left off, with Sir Reginald, who was speechless at what he saw.

Estelle was dumbfounded for a moment, and then she stepped in closer to Calypso and said in a low voice.

“Are you mad? He is only the most eligible knight in all Vaas. And you reject him? Why on earth did you come back again?” She said, then walking back towards the medical tent, leaving Calypso standing on her own.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 27, 2014 02:48AM
The Lady Bass/ Captain’s Quarter’s

~Whack~

http://i40.tinypic.com/2j1qt83.gif

The girl clearly had some balls, smacking the face of the startled Captain with her hand, as she took offense to him staring at her rounded breasts.

“Excuse me, my face is up here.” She cried with some authority. Now, it was pretty safe to say, that invoking parlay, and then abusing the Captain AFTER he had been kind enough to offer her hospitality….was a very bad move indeed. His face moved in the flow of the smack, only to round on her. He had a lopsided grin, and faster than a whip, he crossed the distance to her and seized her by the waist, throwing her up and over his shoulder.

“Now…about that tour.” He said jovially, as he marched out of his quarters having her most likely screaming as he decided to take her up onto the top deck. This was going to be one hell of a sight, when the crew got a gander at it. And sure enough they all roared with laughter as the Captain carried her up on deck.

“Here we have the top deck of the fabulous Lady Bass. This…mighty mob of scoundrels and villains to ever stain the sea with the blood of the lily livered men, is my crew.” Another cheer rose up from the crew as the Captain spun her around and the wind picked up her skirts.

“HUZZAH!”

“See? What a great bunch of lads. Now…off we go to the plank.”

He boldly strutted over to the plank and set the young damsel down right on the edge of it. The Captain stepped back and then made a mock bow, before withdrawing his sword and pointing the sharp end at her.

“Care to go swimming, dear?” he said, his face beaming, while the crew all roared with laughter.

“She must have rejected the Captain.” First mate Joel said, with another pointing at the red welt on the Captain’s face.

“I think you’re right, Joel. He’s got a shiner.”

The Captain glanced back at the crew and said.

“Shut up.”

They all laughed again, as the Captain went back to taunting the young lady.

“Do say hello to Davy Jones for me.”

<3>

 


The Vaas Lands ~Angels~ (4) – Mirari: The Forest of Ashes (BoK)

$
0
0

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 27, 2014 07:43AM
The Military Training Grounds

Calypso opened her mouth to speak her mind to Sir Wayne, but it ended up being Estelle who would hear her words. “I didn’t mean- I just thought- I didn’t realize…” She couldn’t seem to properly phrase her apology. She shot Sir Reginald a pleading look, an expression neither he nor Wayne probably ever saw on Winona’s face when she had this form. She then turned away, whispering in Elvish to avoid any passerby asking questions. “I am a fool. I thought he was just trying to comfort me. I didn’t realize that he actually wanted to kiss me.” With an angry growl at herself, she turned sharply to follow Estelle, catching up with the maiden easily. “Estelle, wait. I know I must have offended him, but I swear to you on my- on… on something I can give you should you not believe me that I don’t already owe Sir Wayne, I did not mean to push him away. He was welcome to kiss me again should he have wished, but that was exactly why I seemignly ‘rejected’ him… I didn’t realized that he was kissing me because he wanted to. Unless I am a fool and he didn’t want to and now I’m making an even bigger mess of the only true friendships I’ve had in a long time?” Her eyes were pleading as she stood at the opening of the tent, unaware of anyone else that might be there. “Oh, I am just fortune’s fool!” Had she not still been clutching the bag for dear life, the Ranger would have burried her head in her hands.

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 27, 2014 09:14AM
The Lady Bass/Captain’s Quarters

*Smack*

The blow had struck. She was shocked at the fact she’d just slapped the man who by the looks of it, owned the ship. “Oh great, I’ve gone and slapped the Captain and invoked parley.” She thought to herself while staring at the ground.

As quick as a swatter to fly the Captain had rounded on her before then grinning oddly and pulling her from her waist over his broad shoulders. A yelp left her lips as she took in the actions he’d done. “Wait a minute… You can’t do this to me…” She yelled and screamed while pounding against his back with all the strength she could muster. “Now…about that tour.” She’d completely forgotten about it and his hospitality in the moment he’d stared at her breasts. Wait, was he really talking about a tour of the ship whilst carrying her the way he was. And no sooner had her thoughts come, they’d left as the open air swept across her face almost making her regurgitate that instant.

The Lady Bass/Main Deck

The men of his crew laughed with such pride and enjoyment at the sight of her. And not long after the Captain himself spoke out in a somewhat laughing manner, kindly introducing his crew and the top deck. “Here we have the top deck of the fabulous Lady Bass. This…mighty mob of scoundrels and villains to ever stain the sea with the blood of the lily livered men, is my crew.”

He’d spin her around and the crew cheered in excitement probably their willies going bonkers at the sight of the wind picking up her skirts. The cold air whizzed all through her body and instantly she cringed and grasped the back of the Captain’s clothes and clung tighter to him, almost as if he was her lifeline, but more so to stay warm from the chilly night air. “Please, stop… I insist.” Her voice broke out in the millisecond of silence.

The Lady Bass/ The Plank

“See? What a great bunch of lads. Now…off we go to the plank.” Her cry had been ignored. Celeste sighed and instantly her eyes widened as she then registered what the Captain had said. “Wait… the what?” She couldn’t go out on the deck’s plank. It wasn’t safe. The sea, the oncoming storm forming over head. Was this man mad?

Her eyes looked towards the Captain as he set her down on the plank, his voice becoming stern, yet playful as he spoke again.“Care to go swimming, dear?”

“She must have rejected the Captain.” The first mate Joel had said, while pointing at the red welt on the Captain’s face. Celeste cringed, she’d only struck the dazzling Captain for looking at her knockers. Which she thought she was in the right when it happened but as she began to make way away from the front connection of plank to ship her voice caught in her throat and her head whirled to the right, her hair falling over her shoulder in a now damp cascade of waves. The sword he’d pulled on her was sharp and pointed directly in between her chest, not far from her heart. Which by now was beating 5x’s the normal rate as her anxiety built up. His words sounding slow as he spoke the last of them.“Do say hello to Davy Jones for me.” She’d lost it then but knew from her own self teachings to not show fear in these situations, so she gulped hard and instantly caught herself from crying then before turning from looking down below which seemed like a mighty drop, to turning to looking at the Captain. God he was a gorgeous sight, and if he’d weren’t such a prick she’d fallen for him right then and there. But instead she swallowed what courage she had left and stared at him a small fake but subtle smile crossing her pouted lips.

“With pleasure.”

http://media.giphy.com/media/7Z0rrOIJblu4E/giphy.gif

The men of the ship made a noise before then staring to their Captain as if to ask what he was to do with her. But before the Captain could respond Celeste held tight to her gown as all through the night the only thing heard was a massive scream and the sound of thunder in the distance. Everything else in the night stood still, as if t’was a movie on pause. Nothing was heard thereafter but the sound of a small yet audible splash coming from down below.

http://media1.giphy.com/media/snAIvqtM7DNAc/200_s.gif

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 28, 2014 02:58AM
The Lady Bass

The crew all gasped, and ran to the edge of the ship. Looking down all they could see was the ripple of where the girl must have fallen in. There were no bubbles, no sign of her beneath the sea of blue. Even the Captain was a bit flabbergasted that she actually jumped. All the crew took their hats off and placed them to their chests in a mark of respect. She was such a brave soul, to walk the plank, and even promise to say hello to Davy Jones. The Captain was leaning over the sides, and looking left and right, all around to see a sign of her…something.

“She jumped?”

“Aye…she did, Captain.” The first mate said, coming up along side him and taking a peek over board. “Gone to a watery grave. Bless her.” The Captain face palmed hard. He was only kidding. In all honesty, if she had begged for her life, he would have let her back on deck. The crew said a silent prayer, and then one by one began to place their hats back on, and go back to their work. The Captain grimaced, and sighed, pulling his hat on tighter with a tug, and headed back towards his cabin.

Beneath the Lady Bass

Little did the crew know that the Lady Bass was moored not far from Rock Island, where it is said the mermaids of the deep are known to frolic…and kill. As Celeste slowly sank well below the ship, dozens of dark shapes were swimming towards the vessel at speed. Some were swimming around the body of Celeste, as she went deeper into the blue.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/3dd1fd9bd65e0f713895ea03dae64041/tumblr_mhel2bfDSt1r1mtsdo1_500.gif

Other sea creatures were also approaching, but the mermaids kept the sharks at bay. One fair mermaid took the hand of the sinking girl, and with the powerful movement of her tail, she spirtied the girl up towards the surface, not far from where she had fallen.

Breaching the surface, another mermaid helped bring the girl’s head above waters, while the fair blonde one, began to sing as her sisters all started to bring their heads above water. The siren like songs of the mermaid could be heard by the crew. One by one, they walked as though hypnotized to the edge of the ship, only to see the bevy of aquatic beauties staring up at them. The lead…continued to sing, and her voice finally reached that of the Captain. He stopped dead in his tracks, having heard the chorus before.

“No…it can’t be.” he thought to himself, as he ran back to the side of the boat, where he saw …HER.

“Amber…never thought I would see you again.” The Captain recognized Lady Amber Rinks. A mermaid that fell in love with the Prince when he was but a teen. Now a grown man, he had sailed the seas, and Amber had searched for him….the whole time. She had a grip on Celeste as she looked at the unconscious girl, then back up at the Captain.

“Got tired of this one too, Captain?” She hissed, knowing the Captain’s record with women.

“She walked the plank, I didn’t force her.” Derek protested, much to Amber’s amusement.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mecfdcRQpO1qzerjgo1_250.gif

“Very well. Then I guess she can drown.” Amber went to let the girl go and Derek yelled out.

“Wait…don’t”

The mermaids all started to giggle and laugh as the Captain now seemed to want to save the girl. Amber narrowed her eyes and then said.

“It’s going to cost you.”

What on earth would a mermaid like Amber want, you may dare ask. The Captain ordered a small boat be lowered and some of the crew go down and retrieve Celeste as the mermaids all giggled and started to sing. Amber held onto Celeste…and waited.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 28, 2014 07:49AM
Beneath The Lady Bass
The lady had fallen, slipped off the plank in a horrified scare from the rushing waves that churned in the watery depths below. The watery graves of the thousands of souls lost at sea could be heard from beyond the bottom of the boat and far off through not only the north, but the south as well. They must have cried for help as well. Celeste’s eyes closed and opened the minute she’d began to drown. Her arms waving about the ocean’s waters as if something were going to see her and help her up. And little did she know; something did soon as she fell unconscious. Mermaids of all sorts came in a surrounding circle, one by one just as she’d finally had enough of the murky waters and yet once again gone faint.

A song, the sweetest of melodies played in her head. Someone, no; something had grabbed ahold of her be it man or mermaid she knew not, but if there was one thing she knew, t’was this song of songs was one of the sea, and surely one of death.

Her head reached above the surface and her body lay limp in the arms of someone. Who it was she’d know clue, but the air around her gathered at a rather fast rate and rushed over her body making her shiver and the hairs all over stand. She groaned and instantly opened her eyes as if she’d just woken up for the first time in centuries. Heavy and slow did her body feel in the arms of the woman she now saw before her; holding her.

The song played in a beautiful chorus of melodies and instantly Celeste cringed and then closed her eyes once more before falling faint, but not before catching sight of the Captain’s godly silhouette. And hearing a small bit of the conversation between the two; her captor and said Captain.

“Very well. Then I guess she can drown.” Amber, the mysterious mermaid Celeste knew nothing of, went to let the girl go and Derek yelled out.

“Wait…don’t”

The mermaids all started to giggle and laugh as the Captain now seemed to want to save the girl. Amber narrowed her eyes and then said.

“It’s going to cost you.”

Although not having caught sight of the beautiful maiden who’d held Celeste in her arms she’d figured she’d be beautiful. After all from waking up she memorized the song she’d heard. T’was that of a siren; as predicted, one of the sea, and more surely one of alluring and mesmerizing death. But above all, it was one of a siren, or mermaid for lack of a better term. But yes, a siren nonetheless. She’d heard they were beauties and even came as a close second to goddesses who’d been known to be the most beautiful on Olympus. But still, this was one game, that was dangerous for not only Celeste but for her Captain as well.

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 28, 2014 10:59AM
The Donkey’s Dick

Mithrildanne didn’t notice Derek leave, nor did she notice Giselle’s pained screams as the crew dragged her along with them. All she saw was nothingness, a dark nothingness, blacker than anything she’d seen before. She was supposed to be seeing the Gates. They had to be there. They were giant, they couldn’t just up and damned disappear! Suddenly, her view changed. She’d not looked elsewhere. If she hadn’t been frozen before, she was frozen now. Her sight gazed upon the White City, calm as still waters.

A billowing pillar of smoke flew at the rock face that jutted from the top level – the palace of the Dark One and the Necromancer. It landed on the edge of the great rock, moving through an open place in the stone railing made specifically for doing so. The black smoke burst into the form of Orothe, walking with purpose toward the great white doors. She shed her dress and accessories piece by piece as she walked, her black hair billowing behind her. By the time she reached the two guards at the door, she was completely nude, which resulted in their eyes being glued to her. She clucked her tongue and the two immediately began undressing. She nodded curtly and the guards attacked her body. They drove their shafts into her with loud moans and groans no doubt heard by those on the lower levels. Neither went anywhere near her face, and not once did she moan. As the guards continued to pound into her, she reached around the one at her front and dragged her nails down his back. His blood ran in rivulets from the large gashes she made, staining her hands, but he continued thrusting into her. She brought her hands to his throat, choking down his next moan before pulling with the shriek of a harpy and the strength of a wildcat. The front of his throat came loose in her hands as blood poured from the wound. She cast the bloodied flesh away as he fell limp on her bloodied breasts. The other guard had stopped thrusting and pulled out of her behind, but continued to pleasure himself while she dismounted his dead comrade. She turned to face him, eyeing his length before moving toward him again. Her hands mingled with his and another loud moan erupted from his (still intact) throat. She began to lower herself, coming to her knees before him. His eyes were closed in ecstasy, so he didn’t notice her teeth become a row of black points. She shrieked again and ripped at his testicles with her teeth, catching one in her hand as he screamed and fell back. Her teeth returned to normal pearly whites as she stood, tossing the testicle into the guard’s open mouth. Still nude and covered in blood, Orothe turned as if Mithrildanne stood before her, smiling wickedly before turning and disappearing behind the doors.

Mithrildanne didn’t gasp. She didn’t fall to her knees. She simply turned and exited the Donkey’s Dick, disappearing in a crowd of angels.

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 28, 2014 05:19PM
Waters beneath the Lady Bass

The small boat was being lowered as fast at the pirates were able. Captain Derek leaned over as Amber made her rash statement that if they wanted the damsel, that it was going to cost him. One thing you never do, is make such a deal. Mermaids were not just pretty faces or sirens that can lull you to sleep. They were predators, more dangerous than man eating sharks….if you got too close.

Amber found humor in the Pirate’s antics, cursing and flailing as they lowered the boat. Many other mermaids had now arrived on the scene, with their heads breaching the surface, while Amber cooed at the Captain.

“Oh I see how it is. You would care for a woman now that has such pretty little feet, but nay to the girl with fins.” Amber had been rejected by Derek before, when long ago, she fell in love with him and he went off with some Lady from the North. Amber was heart broken, and made it her mission to be a constant reminder of love gone wrong. Her laughter bubbled up as the sodden girl was rousing from unconsciousness. Amber took a stronger hold on the girl, and then realized this girl was worth more than she first thought.

The small boat pushed away from the Lady Bass, oars in the water as it tried to reach the mermaid and her hostage.

“Just let the girl go…Amber.” The Captain called out from the deck of the ship. Amber mocked a pout. “Letting your men do your dirty work, Captain? I am not amused. I think I might…keep this girl, yes.” With that she dived, and pulled the hapless Celeste with her at speed, while her sister mermaids encircled the small boat filled with Pirates. All suddenly became very afraid, as they bared their razor sharp teeth, their large fins slapping the underside of the boat, as Amber made her escape. The mermaid headed for Rock Island, that was filled with underwater caverns; a virtual mermaid palace. A place where men dare not tread.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 28, 2014 06:43PM
Waters beneath the Lady Bass

“Oh I see how it is. You would care for a woman now that has such pretty little feet, but nay to the girl with fins.” Amber had been rejected by Derek before, when long ago, she fell in love with him and he went off with some Lady from the North. Amber was heartbroken, and made it her mission to be a constant reminder of love gone wrong. Her laughter bubbled up as the sodden girl was rousing from unconsciousness. Amber took a stronger hold on the girl, and then realized this girl was worth more than she first thought.

As the constricting of the mermaids arms tightened around her Celeste awakened and yelped in pain, although courageous and brave she could feel the might of the feisty woman. Instantly her eyes turned to look into the eyes of her captor.“You…” Celeste’s eyes widened as the mermaid looked back into her eyes and smirked mischievously, playfully even. Enjoying the moment of having her in her arms ever more sacred, holding Celeste in her arms as if she was a treasure lost at sea.
“Just let the girl go…Amber.”The Captain called out from the deck of the ship. Amber mocked a pout. “Letting your men do your dirty work, Captain? I am not amused. I think I might…keep this girl, yes.” With that she dived, and pulled the hapless Celeste with her at speed, while her sister mermaids encircled the small boat filled with Pirates. Celeste had listened to the conversation as the storm brewed overhead and averted her gaze from the mermaid she’d recognized, to the Captain; the Captain who’d just now suddenly shown a slight form of affection and care for her. Her eyes glimmered as they’d looked into his, and instantly she felt it. Even at the most dangerous of times and unlucky of situations, there was a spark between them, his face softened as he eyed her and then turned to Amber who now dove off into the distance.

Everything became clear to her as they’d swim farther from The Lady Bass. This woman; had at one point fallen in love with the Captain. Celeste swam with the mermaid instead of rather fighting her, for she knew if she were to beat this mystical beauty, she’d need her alone, and deep in the trenches of the water nearing the mouth of Rock Island was where it’d happen. The distance closed in proximity as she, Amber and the rest of the mermaid coven she’d had behind her followed near the landing, a place of land where they’d taken their prisoners and those who fell to the charms, wit and cunning smart moves of the Siren and her motley, clever crew of beautiful maidens.

“Why do you care so much about him?” Celeste asked Amber as she adjusted herself in the woman’s grip. “You have to come to terms, you and him, will never work.” She sighed and closed her eyes as thunder roared in the distance. “It’s inevitable to fight it… You have fins, and he doesn’t.”

Amber turned to glare at Celeste before dunking her head deep within the trenches of the water, dragging her under so as to teach her a lesson. But thinking better after a small passing half minute she brought her to the surface, possibly to plot something much bigger. What it was? Celeste had no idea, but she was sure she was going to find out, sooner or later.

All these thoughts and the only one to kick in was; why? Why had the Captain cared so much to save her life just then? These were questions that plagued her mind, but now wouldn’t be answered due to her being far from him. And now surrounded by mermaids who looked like they wanted to skin Celeste alive, all she could do now was take a deep breath and wait for what’d happen next.

http://i183.photobucket.com/albums/x99/LATINCRAVER/rsz_1rsz_1henry-looking-at-skull-rock_zps3c6b8006.jpg

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 29, 2014 07:45AM
Rock Island – Mermaid lagoon

Amber dragged Celeste’s heavy fabric clad form through the entrance of the Rock island caves and into an underground lagoon, that was a haven for mermen and mermaids. Many laughed to see what Amber was dragging through the water and finally the mermaid released the girl near a rocky outcrop, before lazily swimming back to the middle of the lagoon. If Celeste was to clamour up the rocks she would be in full view of all the mermaids.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/02/7f080-pirates-caribbean-4-mermaids-makeup-how-get-looks.jpg?w=640

Amber tipped her head back and forth as she watched the girl rise to standing. Her dress would by now be a shredded ruin, that would cling to her shapely form. It interested Amber to see the girl’s bare feet upon the rocks. Only at certain times, could a mermaid walk on land….thankfully this was not one of them. Celeste had tried to make Amber understand that she and Derek could simply never be.

It’s inevitable to fight it… You have fins, and he doesn’t.” 

This had Amber laugh, and she smirked viciously. Now coming to realize that Celeste felt something for the Captain, the wayward Prince. And now Amber was about to capitalize on it.

“You…do realize that he is the Prince of Casterly. An..angel no less, parading as a Pirate. Funny, huh? Such a good and kind man that made you walk the plank.”

Amber swam towards Celeste’s rock and leaned on it with her elbows, arms folded as she asked.

“You are probably wondering how I know this? Well, I was not always confined to the sea. I walked on land, and that is when I found the Prince. So lonely in his garden. He knew me simply as Lady Rinks. And one night, we shared a kiss.” This had her smile at the memory, before a look of darkness came over her face.

“His…Mother. Metia. A witch among women, saw us kiss, and being as she is a right bitch….brought out a bucket of sea water and tipped it all over me. I grew my fins…my tail…and Derek was so shocked, he fled. The Queen’s guards carried me to the nearest water source, which was a river that led to the sea, and that was when I knew…if I ever was to capture his heart it would be on the ocean blue.”

Amber then grinned showing all her terrible shark like teeth.

“I just never counted on you.”

The Lady Bass

http://media.tumblr.com/03d73dd56ed5548bc45100c47b4b42fc/tumblr_inline_mjammolDZj1qz4rgp.gif

The Captain flew into a rage and ordered the small boat be brought back up, so the ship could raise anchor and go after the wicked mermaids. The crew flew into action, with winches being wound, the anchor rising from the deep. Derek was beside himself. He felt the connection as he looked at the roused Celeste, and he wanted to have that feeling again. The Captain was going to have to deal with Amber once and for all. Only question was would they make it in time?

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 29, 2014 09:05AM
Rock Island – Mermaid lagoon

It had been a long and trying night, the storm that raged on was near a close and all Celeste’s thoughts ran rampant around her head. Amber had released her and pushed her towards a rocky outcrop, where instantly Celeste clambered up onto. With doing this she swiftly turned and her hair followed, smacking her instantly across the face as she finally was able to catch sight of the beauties of the night and sea everyone called mermaids.

Celeste stood up on the rocky ground and caught the eye of Amber staring at her feet, examining her in her full form. Celeste sighed and gathered her breath before then listening to the random laugh from Amber’s lips.

http://cache.desktopnexus.com/thumbnails/1081975-bigthumbnail.jpg

“What’s so funny?”

And not a moment later she responded with ease.

“You…do realize that he is the Prince of Casterly. An..angel no less, parading as a Pirate. Funny, huh? Such a good and kind man that made you walk the plank.” A prince, posing as a prince while all being a mystical and by far more amazing being than that of a mermaid. He was an angel, and she’d been blind to it all. But of course she would have, not many would be able to spot that of an angel so quickly, it was usually if there was another present or if they’d want to be seen as such in the first place. It was already beyond the time for Celeste to have caught some sleep, and just recently her thoughts ran rampant, now her mind began to settle as different things slowly pieced together.

Amber swam towards the rock Celeste stood on and leaned on it with her elbows, arms folded as she asked.

“You are probably wondering how I know this? Well, I was not always confined to the sea. I walked on land, and that is when I found the Prince. So lonely in his garden. He knew me simply as Lady Rinks. And one night, we shared a kiss.” Again, another secret she’d not known. But then again, why would Celeste have known of such secrets and stories, she’d only just met the pirate Captain—No, the prince, just this eve. It wasn’t until Amber continued did Celeste finally sit and perch her knees to her chest to stay warm.

“His…Mother. Metia. A witch among women, saw us kiss, and being as she is a right bitch….brought out a bucket of sea water and tipped it all over me. I grew my fins…my tail…and Derek was so shocked, he fled. The Queen’s guards carried me to the nearest water source, which was a river that led to the sea, and that was when I knew…if I ever was to capture his heart it would be on the ocean blue.” She’d told her. Celeste brought her hand to her mouth before then standing once more, and moving about the small space of land she was given.

Amber then grinned showing all her terrible shark like teeth.

“I just never counted on you.”

“And that’s it then.” She laughed a bit. “You know, I am sure you knew this, you know, being a mermaid and all. But… Mermaids can spend their entire lives exploring the wonders of the Seas and love being free in the ocean. When a Mermaid gets lonely, their heart will warm up and then they become curious about the world ashore. Kind of like a vice-versa situation with you and the Prince.” Celeste sighed before carrying on with her story.

“But, then when a mermaid/merman is heartbroken their heart will turn cold again if they let it, as they if their feeling betrayed and disappointed so they will naturally feel drawn back to the sea.” She smiled with no emotion behind her features and then crouched down to eye level with Amber and giggled once more. “It’s what happened tonight, didn’t it?” Her eyes narrowed and she sat down. “You sought him out this evening, not caring about the human who’d drown; for you, as most mermaids and mermen do… were only looking out for yourself. You looked upon the prince as your icy heart began to thaw and instantly held me captive then and even now, hoping, almost wanting and pleadingly wishing that he’d look onto you and be drawn back to the moment. And I do say moment, listen closely. “Celeste was getting to Amber, and she knew it. This time the ball was in Celeste’s court, even having been captured she’d figured it out piece by piece. “I mean honestly, whether or not I care for the prince, tis’ no business of yours.” She waved her hands in the mermaids face just then as her courage began building more and more. “But that was just it… it was a moment in time, as I’m sure I’ll be.” Amber grinned wickedly before then moving back from the ledge of the outpost. “But if you think for one moment, you’re right for him…” And by this time, it was Celeste’s turn to feel the pool of fury. Her anger built in the belly of her core as she then glared at the mermaids and zoned in on Amber. “You’re dead wrong.” Celeste arm swung forward and towards the right of her, as a mystical energy of pure invisibility shot out in an attempt to toss the Mermaid towards the nearest wall of the cave with brute force.

http://static1.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20130206033813/charmedrewrite/images/0/0b/03x11_Prue_Telekinesis.gif

“You’re far from being right for him…”

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 30, 2014 02:31AM
Rock Island – Mermaid lagoon

Celeste was more fiesty than the mermaid had imagined. Using her knowledge of mermaids against her, Amber’s fury raged as the waters around her started to bubble. She screeched a high pitch sound, that was designed to attract more merpeople from the deep. Oh if this girl was going to be a handful, she wanted to have an audience for what was to be the girl’s fate.

“You’re dead wrong.” Celeste screamed, hurling a bolt of mystical energy of pure invisibility at the mermaid, which sent Amber flying up and out of the water, and smashing into a rock wall, then tumbling down into the blue waters without so much as a sound. Celeste may have defeated Amber for the moment, but Celeste was not alone.

The waters rippled as there were dark shadows coming in from the deep. It was clear that the danger was ever present, and while she had manged to expel a great deal of energy at Amber, would she be able to fend off the rest of the mermaid coven. Two large mermen appeared, breaking the surface and throwing back their heads as they did so. Foam of white water built as more and more appeared. Menacing hisses and in human growls filled the cavern. It was not a place for the faint hearted.

http://www.devinemiracles.com/images/Courting_by_gxiong.jpg

Finally Amber re emerged from the deep, a large gash to her forehead with a green coloured blood oozing from the wound. You could see the sheer hatred in her eyes, her face contorted from its usual beauty into something truly evil. She started to speak in a high pitch like squeaking, that would have shattered glass, as the very rocks that Celeste stood on looked like they were moving. They weren’t actually moving, but something in a large number was crawling across them towards Celeste.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/5ecee7116919dc8ac094f39bf610bca2/tumblr_mlzci0GovT1r4zr2vo2_r1_500.gif

Things were about to get nippy, for the young Celeste.

Outside the cavern, the long boat from the Lady Bass was being rowed towards the mermaid lagoon, with Captain Derek at the front of the boat holding a lantern. He hoped and prayed he made it there in time.

<3>

 


The Vaas Lands ~Angels~ (5) – Mirari: The Forest of Ashes (BoK)

$
0
0

 

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 30, 2014 09:32AM
Rock Island – Mermaid lagoon

“You’re dead wrong.” Celeste screamed, hurling a bolt of mystical energy of pure invisibility at the mermaid, which sent Amber flying up and out of the water, and smashing into a rock wall, then tumbling down into the blue waters without so much as a sound. Celeste may have defeated Amber for the moment, but Celeste was not alone.

And right on cue.

The waters below her rippled as there were dark shadows coming in from the deep. It was clear that the danger was ever present, and while Celeste had managed to expel a great deal of energy at Amber, would she be able to fend off the rest of the mermaid coven? Two large mermen appeared, breaking the surface and throwing back their heads as they did so. Foam of white water built as more and more appeared. Menacing hisses and in human growls filled the cavern. It was not a place for the faint hearted.

“Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me.” She cried silently. “Celeste Dubois, what have you gotten yourself into?” She thought to herself silently as she slowly began trying to plan her next move.

It was then that Amber re-emerged from the watery depths more vicious than before, this instantly sent a slight shiver down Celeste’s spine. Although tired and weary from not having any sleep she closed her eyes and began to think. The mermaids and mermen were coming closer, and at full throttle, nearly close to a dozen if not more. How would she be able to fend them all off?

And just like a light to a small cavern, she’d gotten an idea, just as the angry Amber released a shockwave like scream, Celeste covered her ears. Her body formed into that of a cradle position as the oncoming waves of crab like creature’s neared her.

And as the final resort finally thinking of the worst and holding onto the last bit of courage she’d had left Celeste spoke. “Fine” She sighed and rose while watching as the crabs came closer and closer. “You can have him. I’ll leave him alone; find my own way in this land, wherever I am. And figure it out.” Celeste eyed the oncoming crabs and fended them off with waves of her hand here and there, sending them spiraling back into the water after slamming into the walls.

Celeste stood idly by, her hands readied to defend herself as she breathed heavily from exhausting herself from using too much energy. “You let me go, and I will never see the prince again.” She sighed and felt her heart push against her chest as she prepared for the worst.

“Just promise me… you’ll do what you can to take care of him, and keep him from harm.”

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 30, 2014 04:56PM
Rock Island – Mermaid lagoon

It was turning into a nightmare for Celeste, with the onset of crabs towards her and the menacing mermaids and men that were encircling the rock on which she stood, but litte did they all realize the long boat had just entered the lagoon, the pirates having silently lifted their oars as the Captain hung over the side of the boat, making a bee line for Amber. In his teeth was a curved dagger, that glistened in the moon light. Before she knew what had happened, an arm drapped around her neck, and then the blade was held to her throat. He was a Pirate after all, and knew how to fight.

“Listen up, you tentacle covered sea lizards. You are to let the girl go….or I cut this mermaid’s head right from her neck.”

The Captain made good on his threat, while Amber thrashed and tried to bring her hands up to tear his arm away. It was safe to say, that the Captain was far stronger than the mermaid, and he kept the other mer people in his sights.

“Derek!” The mermaid squeaked, as she felt the metal of the blade to her throat. Her eyes practically bulging, and pupils dilated. All the other mermaids and men swam back as they watched on in horror. The Captain had never looked more serious than he had in his life and then the blade pierced her skin, causing her to shriek.

“Let her go.” The mermaid cried, obviously defeated and feeling her blood trickle out from the knife wound, that would soon be attracting sharks. The moment the mermaid made the order, the crabs backed away, and this gave the girl the chance to clamber around the rocks and leap into the pirate long boat. Once she got on board, and only then, would Derek release Amber, and then make the order to sail back to the Lady Bass.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 30, 2014 05:40PM
Rock Island – Mermaid lagoon

Celeste felt the effects of having used too much power when tired and sleepy. Instantly as she began to fall towards the water’s edge near the mermaids and mermen out of the corner of her eye she spotted it, the ship; the Lady Bass. Her heart practically leapt out of her chest as instantly her courage reformed and she began rising and steadying herself on the outpost.

“Listen up, you tentacle covered sea lizards. You are to let the girl go….or I cut this mermaid’s head right from her neck.”

The captain had his arm draped around Amber’s neck, dagger in hand ready to slice the mermaid’s neck straight off. Instantly Celeste’s eyes widened at the scene and before she could do any more she looked into Amber’s eyes. Full of complete and utter defeat, she knew Amber was done for, and that she’d lost this one. Celeste looked on as Amber squealed in arms while she cried.”Derek!” she’d cried out. Amber was desperate and felt the cool blade against her neck and instantly Amber commanded to release Celeste.

”Let her go.” Amber insisted almost instantly. Obviously feeling the blood trickle from her skin, to the knife and slowly dripping down her chest, Celeste knew it’d attract the sharks. And thinking on her feet she moved towards the different rocks she’d never noticed before and leapt on each to make her way towards the small long boat to climb aboard then sail back to the Lady Bass.

http://static1.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20131006124021/storywikmaine/images/8/8f/Jolly_Roger.png

The Lady Bass

Finally aboard the Lady Bass, Celeste eyed the men of the main deck and moved to stare at the Prince or rather; the Captain at this time. She’d smiled a tired smile and sighed before speaking.

“Derek, she did it to get attention, everything she’s ever done, was purely for her own self gain. She’s loved you as long as she can remember, as long as she’s lived. And til this day her love has never wavered.” Celeste inched towards the Captain, slow, cold and steadily as she could. “But severing her head won’t fix this…” Celeste smiled then. “You can ensure her the worst possible way by always enjoying life on land, and moving about freely; as well as loving someone who isn’t her.”

Celeste turned to look at the coming rays of the morning dawn. “You’re playful in your own way, a ruler by blood, and above all; you are the kindest and most handsome man I’ve ever laid eyes on. Being crude and violent isn’t in your natural nature. I can’t stop you from harming her further, and if you feel the need to continue, please. Do so. But know that finding someone other than her and moving on about your life as a Captain, Prince or the natural Angel that you are is the best choice in this manner. Doing this, hurting her, isn’t what you want. Not having known you for a full 24 hours, and this much I’ve gathered. Just promise me you’ll do what you feel is right.”

The Captain’s Quarters

Having said her piece Celeste moved about the main deck, nodding to those she’d seen prior to walking the plank and pushed her way through the men and down the decks below towards the long hall that led to the Captain’s Quarters. Her hand jiggled the door. It was locked. But why? She sighed and let out a yawn before then zeroing in on the lock and opening it while swinging the door open. Moving inside towards the map and spinning it once, Celeste soon after making herself comfortable at the desk, waiting to see if the Captain had followed, made the right choice, or severed her head.

It was just a matter of time, because as she looked around the desk, she could only smile to herself while feeling the warmth of her heart. For not only was she finding herself in the random world she’d fumbled upon. She’d found herself to fancy the handsome pirate, the one everyone called; Derek.

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 30, 2014 06:03PM
Vaas Lands – Haven Castle

There was much excitement about the castle with the news Rashna was returning to the Vaas with Princess Clarice, the youngest of the Casterly children. Having kept her in a safe haven whilst the search for Prince Derek had gone on, now that he was nowhere to be found, the desision was made that Clarice was to ascend to the throne as Queen of the Casterly, so that the Kingdom could move forward, from its years of mourning.

Both Rashna and Clarice flew high on the wing, and were seen to be spiriting down by Ira, the current head of the family. King Henry’s own brother, he had done a mighty fine job in holding the realm together, but now it was time for the new generation to lead the people of Vaas into the future.

With fluttering wings, Rashna and Clarice landed, their feet barely touching the ground, as Ira walked towards them and then swooped up Clarice in his arms.

“Welcome home, your Highness.” He said with a joyful air, as Rashna beamed in behind the pair, setting down their bags. Clarice hugged Ira’s neck tight, before pulling back to show off her turtle, that she had brought home in her pocket.

“Aunty said it was time to come home, Uncle. Where is my Brother? Is he here? I want to show him Tog, the turtle.”
Her voice was almost like a melody, as her eyes sparkled at the idea of seeing Derek again. Rashna suddenly looked worried, when she saw the look on Ira’s face. Gently he set the girl down and then crouched, so they were at eye level.

“Princess….your brother could not be found. We did try so hard to find him, but we fear he has gone to a land where he is simply not able to return from.”

This news was somewhat shocking to the young girl, who held her turtle tight in her hands.

“So…he will not be King?”

Ira shook his head and then tilted it as he said what had to be said. “No, child. He won’t. That is why you are home now. The people and the Kingdom need a leader, and that…is to be you.”

Clarice looked shocked and almost dropped Tog.

“But…I am just a kid.” She said, looking bewildered and then glanced back at Rashna, who stepped forward and placed her hands on the girl’s shoulders.

“You are the daughter of King Henry and Queen Metia…you are next in line as heir. It is your duty to become Queen.”

Clarice shook her head and sighed. “But I am just a kid.”

http://30.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m1vfc75uZ71r2em60o4_250.gif

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 30, 2014 09:56PM
Mermaid Cove

Amber was swiftly released from the Captain’s choke hold as soon as Celeste was settled in the long boat. Sheathing his dagger, he then gave the order for the boat to make its way back to the Lady Bass, now that Celeste had been rescued. The Mermaids and mermen gathered in the waters around Amber who was now bleeding on her forehead and neck. The evil look she gave Derek as the boat sailed away showed that though he won this round, there would be another. This was far from over.

Lady Bass

As the crew hoisted the long boat back on board the side of the Lady Bass, Celeste was assisted onto the top deck, by the first mate as the Captain supervised the tying off of the boat to the ship. Leaping up onto the rail, he then listened to Celeste speak her mind about Amber, or at least her interpretation of the relationship that the Captain must have had with the aquatic maiden some time before. He raised a brow, as she cast her judgement, and then swanned through a sea of pirates and crew before descending down towards what he imagined was his cabin. Blinking, he rubbed his right temple, and frowned, as he jumped down onto the main deck, and followed the chatty young lady down to his quarters.

Captain’s quarters

Opening the door, the Captain spied the young lady looking about his desk. He closed the door behind him with a loud bang, that was certain to startle her. Walking on, with his hands behind his back, tapping the back of his palm to the inner palm of his left hand, he lowered his head as he tried to gather his thoughts on exactly what to say.

“You are by far, one of the most…bizarre women I have ever encountered.” Well, that was a first for the Captain, who was usually more reserved in casting judgement on others. He started to pace back and forth, every now and then pointing at her, as he spoke.

“You had the nerve to parade yourself in front of my crew about what you believed me to be, and I can assure you, that your assumptions are FAR from accurate. I DO not appreciate my identity being so easily flounced around with aplomb.”

Oh he was just getting warmed up.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/adcf77478d07952833ab5ebf955096f4/tumblr_mkv5fyUIIK1qlxvxuo1_500.gif

“The fact that you decided to jump off the plank, was…YOUR choice, and then you put yourself in danger with the likes of Amber and her underwater goonies. Yes, I did come to your aid, and yes, I am sure you are grateful, my dear.” At this point he rounded the desk and stood right in front of her so she could get a good whiff of his scent.“Never…EVER..speak in front of my crew like that again…SAVVY?”

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 30, 2014 10:59PM
Captain’s Quarter’s

Celeste easily drifted to sleep in the time the Captain was gone. Her mind had wandered a she slowly fell into a day dream, fields of flowers and meadows, the sight of her in a gown envied by many and a man, who this man was, she’d no clue… but she was sure to find out as she slowly inched closer to him, though he be not far off from the meadow she strolled and frolicked through.

*Slam*

The door to the cabin of the Captain’s Quarters had shut with force. Celeste opened her eyes, calmly, yet in a startled like fashion.

“So you’ve come and let her off.” Celeste spoke tiredly.

The Captain looked at her and narrowed his eyes. “You are by far, one of the most…bizarre women I have ever encountered.” Celeste laughed slightly if silently at best, at this. Her eyes rose and she lifted her head to look at him as he continued.

“You had the nerve to parade yourself in front of my crew about what you believed me to be, and I can assure you, that your assumptions are FAR from accurate. I DO not appreciate my identity being so easily flounced around with aplomb.” By now the Captain was throwing his arms up in every which way to emphasize how serious he was when he spoke to her, his anger only beginning to build. A light whimper escaped Celeste’s lips as she brushed her hair from the right side of her face to fall behind her back, just no later having the left side of her hair cascade right down her opposing shoulder, half covering her face, beautiful; though tired.

“If you think that was a parade, then you’re wrong Captain. That was far from a parade. Far be it for me to speak on my own beliefs of what I’ve seen, but also from what I’ve heard from that wretched mermaid beauty, who by now far off in the distance is plotting her revenge schemes as we speak.” Celeste was feeling it, the warming up of the Captain’s speech and it was then she placed her hands to her arms and rubbed them as she continued to feel the cold chill down her spine.

“The fact that you decided to jump off the plank, was…YOUR choice.” Celeste sighed heavily before speaking in turn. “If you’d paid attention to the call of the waves, as rough as they’d been last eve; as a Captain should might I add. You’d known I’d fallen and not jumped.” She’d had enough, and just as she rounded to stand he continued.

“And then you put yourself in danger with the likes of Amber and her underwater goonies.” This was becoming too much for her, and she felt it. But with each passing moment she also felt another. Her courage; rising from the depths within her core. “You’d think I’d willingly place myself in danger? Just like that?” She coughed then and continued before then beginning to move to stand. At this point Derek had rounded the desk and stood right in front of her so she could get a good whiff of his scent.“Never…EVER..speak in front of my crew like that again…SAVVY?” By this time, she stood. Celeste was near eye level if not a foot or two shorter than he. His eyes, doe brown as they were looked into hers and she instantly felt it again. The same pool of energy she’d felt when she was first captured by the wicked mermaid, Amber. His scent drifted in the morning, dawn air. She’d not know what the smell was exactly, but it’d made her knees weak. And she’d had enough of the arguing they’d done. Celeste inched closer to the Captain, as dangerous as he was at this time, and as tired as she was, she didn’t care. The pull was real. As her head lifted to look towards the sunrise, the rays danced along her fair skin and allowed the light to surround her, her body slowly glowing in an angelic rarity of white light; her lips parting from her cold, now pale and pouty lips as she spoke slowly and precisely to the Captain, to Derek.

“Why?” She spoke. “Why save me?” Her eyes glowed in the glistening light, as her skin did. Awaiting a response, hopefully now having had the courage to withstand whatever amount of rage he’d unloaded on her. Her tired body collapsed forward and she placed a hand amongst his semi-bare chest; purely on accident and from having collapsed from her weary and exhausted night. Still, her head now downward moved to look unto his chest, small hairs protruding from the open space as she awaited his response.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/77295863af14a3f98b82bfbb8473d7af/tumblr_mjkvkaEWml1s02ovpo1_r1_500.gif

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 31, 2014 01:17AM
Captain’s Quarter’s

“Why? Why save me?” Now that was indeed a good question. The Captain somewhat surprised when the girl more or less collapsed against his chest, fatigued from the arduous night. At first all he could do, was stare into her doe like eyes, and feel the caress of her slender digits upon his skin. So cool on his warm chest, it sent a tingle through him which was totally unexpected.

“I err. I…well, it’s what you do, isn’t it? You did invoke parlay, and then you got into strife. I was obliged…I..”

The Captain’s voice died away the longer that he stared at her. The morning’s light had shone through the small portholes, and not only illuminated her skin, by brought out the beauty of her eyes. His brow creased as his anger seeped away like the tidal currents. Derek placed his hands over hers, then pushed her back so she was standing freely. She was still wearing the wet and ragged dress that she wore in the ocean, and not only that she was shivering from cold. This simply wouldn’t do.

“You need to get out of those clothes, and to be warm.” He said, with some authority. He then called over her shoulder.

“Thomas!”

Behind the door, you could hear the shuffle of footsteps, and then the door opened, a light creaking sound of rusted hinges.

“Aye Sir?” The young cabin boy asked, looking at the couple with a slightly raised brow, like he had walked in on something he shouldn’t. The Captain then ordered:

“Get this lady a clean set of clothes from the trunks in the hold, and get the guest cabin ready.”

“Yes Sir.” Thomas said, tipping his red hat before closing the door again, leaving the Captain alone with Celeste.

“Regardless of what you may or not know of me, I don’t take advantage of a lady in…such a state as you are in. I suggest that you go to the third cabin on the right before the stairs, then take the fresh clothes that Thomas brings you and then have a sleep. It will do both you…and me some good, I think,”

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/02/46716-tumblr_mnvobfqa0l1s63h04o2_250.gif?w=640

It wasn’t totally unreasonable, and this would give the Captain time to think, of what to do with the girl.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
January 31, 2014 09:18AM
Captain’s Quarters

The Captain’s expression changed, he’d been surprised by the collapse of her, his chest felt cold at the touch of her as all he did was stare into her eyes, feeling the ever soft touch of her cold fingers against his chest. Celeste breathed heavily for a moment, as she’d felt it for the third time in less than 24 hours. This man, this Prince; or Pirate as everyone so knew him by. He’d captivated her.

“I err. I…well, it’s what you do, isn’t it? You did invoke parlay, and then you got into strife. I was obliged…I..” Celeste’s lips parted and she slowly bit her lip at this bit as he spoke, a small blush rising to the surface of her pale cold cheeks. But as they stood idly by, the warm rays of the sun caressed them. She’d listened to him and smiled tiredly.

The Captain’s voice died away the longer he’d stared at her. The light of the morning sun shone through the portholes and illuminated her skin, but more so brought out the beauty in her eyes. Derek’s brows creased and Celeste then furrowed her own in a way as to wonder what was wrong. And by that his face softened, his anger seeping away like the calm after a storm. His hands moved about hers and he distanced them both from each other. She was standing freely and the Captain looked about her garments and noticed she’d been wet, ragged and completely worn out from. It was true as Celeste followed his gaze and noticed the very thing, a slight gasp escaping her lips as she tried to slowly rub the dirt marks from her tattered old dress. A light wind picked up through the morning air and instantly she shivered.

“You need to get out of those clothes, and to be warm.” Derek had told her. Celeste then nodded in agreement and released a heavy sigh, not speaking a word so as to not upset the Captain or bring forth his former rage.

“Thomas!”

The Captain had shouted over her shoulder. And not long after the sound of shuffling feet could be heard from down the hall, the moving of the creaking door on rusty hinges of the Captain’s very Quarters opened, and out before them came a boy, one who’d looked to be like that of a cabin boy.

Celeste smiled at the young boy and then turned forward to look at Derek.

“Aye Sir?” The boy looked shocked and surprised to see the Captain with such a beauty, and alone at that. His facial expression changed and he’d coughed without thinking so as to ask about moving about his business, and why he’d been summoned.

Get this lady a clean set of clothes from the trunks in the hold, and get the guest cabin ready.” Celeste eyes widened at the thought of sleeping at sea. And when she’d heard him speak about her being a ‘lady’ she laughed a bit before then speaking. “You may call me by my name, Captain. Which, forgive me, I’d never had the chance to properly introduce myself… But, anyway, my name is… Celeste,” She smiled then. “Celeste Marie Helene Dubois… Captain.”

“Regardless of what you may or not know of me, I don’t take advantage of a lady in…such a state as you are in.”Celeste tilted her head and smiled, almost warmly as to understand what the Captain had meant.

”I suggest that you go to the third cabin on the right before the stairs, then take the fresh clothes that Thomas brings you and then have a sleep.” Celeste looked at the boy once more and then to the Captain as he continued to speak. Her lips moved slowly and she spoke in the same manner. Slow and steady. “I agree…” She nodded then and closed her eyes before listening to the last bit he’d said.

It will do both you…and me some good, I think. Celeste gave a final nod and moved round the desk of the Captain, brushing his shoulder in the process, slowly and in strides of small paces did the entire scene play out before continuing on and moving towards the door to follow the boy who’d left.

Third Cabin on the Right aboard the Lady Bass

Celeste, weary and tired as she was could not think straight, for she now thought at a mile a minute. Following the Captain’s directions she’d moved into the third cabin on the right. It was homey looking, for a pirate and his crew. But now looking further she’d noticed a flower in the room on some random mantle. Slowly withering away, it brought a smile to her face. And instantly her thoughts were bothered. The boy from the Captain’s Quarters had come forth, extended his hands out with the clothes and spoke.

“The Captain’s instructed me to let you know to bathe before sleeping, you’d done and dirtied yourself in whatever mess happened last night, and well… Just clean up. Aye?” Celeste nodded to the boy as he then pointed to the clawfoot tub. She’d nodded once more to him and pondered the thought of cleaning herself as she knew that most to all pirates never cleaned themselves while out at sea. And if they did it was only with the use of buckets of saltwater. So as to why she’d be so lucky as to have a claw foot tub to use she’d no idea.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/0b68990cae051a5fc35ed4fca6a2abef/tumblr_mk2n56okXj1qkg8reo1_500.gif

The night was long, it’d turned into morning and having bathed and brushed her teeth, the best she could she moved about the room to the small cot and blanket she’d been given. Never in her life had she looked upon a man with such splendor. T’was a first for her. She closed her eyes as she slowly drifted to sleep. Hopeful so not to have nightmares of her parents violent death at sea, and to dream of pleasant dreams of the Captain himself.

http://tvrecappersanonymous.files.wordpress.com/2011/01/1-14-em-sleep.png%3Fw%3D500?w=640

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 01, 2014 04:43AM
Captain’s Quarter’s

A short while later, there was a knock at the Captain’s cabin door. By this time, the Captain was going over some charts, whilst enjoying a brandy. He set down the small crystal glass, and sang out;

“Enter.”

It was Thomas, the young cabin boy. A good lad, with a mop of blonde curls and the darkest blue eyes you ever did see. Son of a beer wench from one of those lazy stop overs, he was won in a game of cards, as his father couldn’t pay his dues. Thankfully he ended up on the Lady Bass, and the Captain was more of a father to him than his real one. The door creaked open, as the Captain looked up expectantly.

“Aye, what is it, Tom?”

“The fine lady took the clothes, and she was having that bath you suggested. I past her cabin and not a peep. I think she been mighty tired. What with..everything.” the boy said with his unusual high pitch. Some found it annoying, but the Captain knew his voice would break soon enough.

“Ah..good. Nice to see she is finally doing what she is told.”

This had the cabin boy chuckle, though he couldn’t help himself. “Do ya like her, Cap’n?’ Thomas asked, his face riddled with curiosity. It was a good question too. The Captain walked around from his charts table, and took a look out the window at the sea, before answering.

“She’s a challenge, my boy. Do I like her? What man wouldn’t, have you seen her breasts?’

This had the cabin boy flush with embarrassment. “Captain…really. I’m a kid, Sir.” This was true, but it was worth seeing the look on the boy’s face. The Captain roared with laughter and then smacked his hand on the boy’s back.

http://media.tumblr.com/e75cf5acb20ff75b9a92f114136412e1/tumblr_inline_mp9xw8zKhL1qz4rgp.gif

“I be honest, Lad. I do fancy her. Just don’t be letting that get out. Bad enough all the fuss when I brought her on board. The crew don’t need more ammunition.” He had a point, but the truth was, it was plain as day to see the Captain liked Celeste. The cabin boy had heard enough, and then nodded as he asked to be excused, so that he may go and do his other chores. The Captain waved his hand, and the cabin boy left his cabin, leaving Derek to go stand by a window, as he watched the mountains of the Vaas lands start to fade into the distance.

“Goodbye…my homeland, may God watch over whoever rules you.”

<3>

Options: ReplyEdit

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 01, 2014 09:54AM
Third Cabin to the Right aboard The Lady Bass

Background Music for Dream

Kokiri Meadows/ Celeste’s Dream

The morning waves swayed to and fro as Celeste had drifted into a dream. The meadows again, filled with different flowers from daisies to sunflowers. And then, in the burning rays of the sun, a single ray seemed to illuminate the center of the fields. The fields where a girl played through skipped and frolicked. A young girl, with curly blonde hair, flowers in hand giggled. Her hair bounced as she moved from place to place, bewildered by the many flowers she held as well as the ones around her. But it was short lived for the young girl; her mother called out in the distance and she knew it was the end to her fun.
“Celeste, darling, come quickly, it’s time to wash up.” Her mother dashingly beautiful and elegant beyond any other woman looked on as her child turned her head while fiddling with flowers and stalks of the sorts.

http://i183.photobucket.com/albums/x99/LATINCRAVER/287c30a3-3b17-4a41-99e5-e7116d252f62_zpse86f7e8f.jpg

“Coming mother…” Celeste had smiled and clenched the flowers she held tight in her hands while running towards her mother. Her smile was that of grace and beauty, and her giggle was the most joyous sound any man or woman had ever heard. Celeste’s arms flailed to and fro as she ran and ran across the fields, her hair bouncing up and down more and more while the rays of the sun cast it’s shining glow upon her fair porcelain skin. “Mother” Celeste exclaimed with British twang to her voice while then moving in a rapid motion to wrap her arms around her mother’s neck.

Lymsleia responded with ease and laughed joyously as her daughter had done so, while all but embracing her daughter in a loving hug. “Ooo,” Lymsleia exclaimed with some surprised excitement in her voice. “Someone’s had a great time in the fields.” Celeste nodded and shoved the flowers, that now half gathered in petals along the floor towards her mother. “Mommy, look what I got for daddy!” Her daughters smile was beautiful, her teeth as white as the snow from coming winter, and her hair as bouncy and voluminous of that of a well-kept horses mane. Lymsleia brushed her fingers through her daughter’s hair, moving it back while placing a kiss on her daughter’s cheek; then grabbing the flowers and placing her daughter on the ground. “Come, let’s go find him.” She’d said with flowers in hand, and daughter in the other.

Night of Storm/Scene Change

Death by Storm

The storm, rough and never ending was raging on in the distance. Celeste sat by the windowsill, her hand placed on the cold, icy window as if calling to her parent’s who’d taken a trip to The Vaas Lands.

A turn of Celeste’s head and off in the cold far off places, down before it sunk beneath the watery rigorous trenches she caught sight of the silhouette of the ship her mother and father had been on; the thunderstorm moving about the lands and the rain falling harder than before.

http://i183.photobucket.com/albums/x99/LATINCRAVER/d34fcbbd-c9fa-4cc7-920b-1150f418a9fb_zpsba95bb21.jpg

Everything silenced then, and all that was seen was the face of Celeste as her high pitched scream moved about the many rooms in her parent’s home. Her aunt then rushing into the room and embracing her in her arms, cradling her while she cried for her parents.

“Shh…” Sialeeds brushed the girls hair with her hand. “Dear sweet Celeste, please calm…” But she didn’t Celeste couldn’t having witnessed the tragic death of her parents. “I’m so sorry…” Sialeeds then cried out with her young niece, trying to hide the girl from the scene that unfolded before her. “I’m sorry…”

Third Cabin to the Right aboard The Lady Bass/Scene Change

Celeste woke, a scream moving from her lungs towards her airway and out of her mouth, the rays of the morning sun shining brightly in her face as small drops of sweat covered her chest and dripped down along her breasts.
The small happy scene, the only one that calmed her during times of duress played in her head whenever she’d had the nightmare.

Kokiri Meadows/ Mini- Scene Change

Her parents, both Isaac and Lymsleia had brought out their daughter Celeste for a small picnic. Delicacies of all sorts gathered around them as they ate. And before long they’d finished and Isaac had looked down at his daughter and smiled, placed a kiss upon her fair lips and held her tiny hands in his. “So, what would my princess like to do this afternoon, ey?” He smiled his dark blue eyes and light brown hair glowing in the sun’s rays while he awaited her answer. Not a second sooner she answered with a giggled and a playful kiss on her father’s nose.

“Pillow Fight.” She exclaimed with more excitement than guessed. And instantly it began, Lymsleia moved from her place on the picnic blanket and handed her daughter a pillow, before then giving one to her husband. “Let’s see if you can win this round, love?” She eyed her husband with a wink soon after. Thus ending the happy scene she’d remembered of her family.

http://i183.photobucket.com/albums/x99/LATINCRAVER/ed9bd845-ee3e-4860-bcc4-0b37fb21362f_zps1e4aedba.jpg

Morning Sun Background Music 


The Vaas Lands ~Angels~ (6) – Mirari: The Forest of Ashes (BoK)

$
0
0

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 01, 2014 07:20PM
Top Deck – The Lady Bass

http://rs251.pbsrc.com/albums/gg307/angellovernumberone/PIRATES%20JACK%20SPARROW/BlackPearlShip.gif~c200

The Captain had given the Lady Celeste time to recuperate from her misadventure with Amber and the argument that followed, by allowing her to sleep as long as she needed. Now that he had set the course for the next adventure of the crew of the Lady Bass, it was ploughing through the waves at speed, with its sails billowing in full and the crew working hard to keep everything ship shape. Scrubbing the decks, working the ropes, ensuring that the sails were rigged properly, even a few lads had gone up the masts and were working on the larger sails, while the cabin boy had found himself a sanctuary in the crow’s nest.

Derek strutted along the top deck, wearing his usual pirating clobber, complete with hat, and stopped to take out his eye glass and survey the horizon for ships to plunder. On this day the seas were a bit choppy, so for those with a weak stomach, they might find the going a bit rough.

Down below, Celeste was having some terrible nightmares. Her screams were heard all the way up to the top deck, which not only frightened the sea gulls, but had the crew all stop and look at each other.

“Are all men accounted for?” The Captain asked of his first mate, wondering if one of his men had gone down to take liberties from Celeste. The first mate did a quick head count and shrugged. “All be up here bar the Cook, and he never is seen out of the galley, Cap’n.”

“Odd…then what the blazes is she screaming for?”

“Perhaps….you could go ask?”

“What am I…a butler? A lackey? Do I have to pull up me britches and race on after her everytime she opens her mouth?”

“No, Cap’n…but uhm, she is your guest. You know. *wiggles fingers*“Parlay?”

The Captain dragged his hand down his face, and stomped down to the lower decks, and rapped on her door.

“I say…everything alright in there?”

Course he didn’t want to barge in…She might be naked.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 01, 2014 08:27PM
Third Cabin to the Right aboard The Lady Bass

http://static.guim.co.uk/sys-images/Books/Pix/pictures/2014/1/27/1390840881351/Woman-looking-out-of-wind-011.jpg

Celeste moved from about the cot and ran to the edge of the tub, although filled with grime and dirty salt water she pushed her hands into the water and splashed her face. The water dripped along her face and instantly cooled her off as she began to gather her thoughts of what had just happened. Rising from her kneeling position she brushed the water from her lips, eyes and chest; grabbed the blanket she’d kept on the cot and wrapped herself around image. Her eyes wandered over the morning sun as she looked out onto the sea. It was indeed a beautiful sight, although it wasn’t one of her particular favorites, it was magnificent in its own way.

Her prior scream was sure to reach the Captain, be he at his desk or up top on deck. She’d known it would reach him, he’d be annoyed; if but slightly. And of course he’d come check on her. None of these she’d expected to happen from her scream. At least not to the point of annoying him and forcing him to come check on her. Celeste felt helpless. Much like a child, grounded to stay indoors. Her golden brown hues gazed out into the ocean blue as she wrapped her arms around her, to stay warm, to think straight. Anything to keep herself from having to relive the nightmare she’d just had.

Lost in thought she found herself becoming accustomed to the sea as the waves brushed along each other and the side of the ship. Then, a knocking; no, a rapping at her door was heard.

It was the Captain. But of course, who else could it have be? she thought to herself.

“I say…everything alright in there?” Derek had asked. Celeste blinked and turned her head a good 50 degrees to the right, looking over her shoulder as she spoke softly to the somewhat concerned Captain.

”Yes…” She responded while just now noticing the tears streaming down her face. ”Come in…” She spoke again, not caring to wipe her face then.

The Captain nodded and entered through the Cabin. His gaze kept towards the floor in case she’d played a trick on him and ‘wanted’ him to catch her in the act of changing, or worse; her being naked. But to his surprise and shock, she wasn’t. At least not at this moment, for when he looked up, all he could see was a sight of beauty and wonder. Why he began to feel this way, he’d not known. But he proceeded through the room and moved towards her, careful to keep a small distance between then so as to not trigger anything that’d frighten, or upset her.

I heard a scream, and well… to be frank, It startled my men, and they insisted I check on you. In the moment as his words left his lips he found out, he’d told a half lie to himself. He fancied her, and by looking at her in her distressed state he wondered how he’d let himself get so close to her… to anyone.

”I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to frighten anyone aboard. I gather I’m supposed to keep quiet, and stay silent; correct?” She sighed then as the tears silently flowed down her face. Her hand coming to brush a falling one that’d moved over her lip. ” But if you must know… it was just a nightmare.” She moved from looking out at sea, and then eyed him down. In the light of the morning sun, Derek was truly a sight to behold. His dashing smile made her skin tingle, his tossy hair made her heart warm, and his sudden concern not only shocked her but made her feel somewhat safer around him. He was, the epitome of an angel.

And just like that, to put a damper on things and make the mood more awkward than it was… she spoke one final time as she gazed into his dreamy eyes.

”My parents…” She felt her bottom lip quiver with fear as she gulped and continued to speak, the tear falling down her eye, over her cheek and towards her lips.“They died at sea…”

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 02, 2014 07:10PM
Third Cabin to the Right aboard The Lady Bass

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_le48r8ikeS1qd59wbo1_500.jpg

The Captain had been privy to many a tale, of how ships would set sail only never to return. It was one of the great risks that one undertakes when sailing out into the deep blue, and no matter how well prepared, or how strong a ship’s might; it can succumb to the sea, for its power is far greater than that of the wind alone. As a Pirate, one learns never to take the sea for granted, as many a fishing village does. It’s where the spoils and fortunes are won and lost, from a freak wave, to the swirling whirlpools that suck a ship to the very bottom. Giant squids, whales, and of course more fishy tales like Mermaids are common in folk lore, written and spoken about since the days when man first discovered how to sail.

The Captain sat upon one of the trunks, and watched the fair Celeste as she explained that her nightmare was the result of flashbacks. Her parents…died at sea. The Captain reached up and took off his hat, and placed it upon his chest, to show that his prayers were with the poor departed souls.

“And yet you cannot let go of your dreams and move on. The sea took your loved ones, and you have yet to come to terms with this.” The Captain said simply, before placing the hat back on his head with a light tug.

“Miss…death is part of life. It’s the next big adventure. I’d like to think that if you can remember your parents in the happier times, it makes the dark past fade into insignificance.”

He rose to standing, and then approached the girl, but instead of looking at her, he stared out the window.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mcos39CdWW1qjhjdwo5_r1_500.gif

“Your parents died together? If so, then that is how I want to go. With my lady love at my side, to travel with me to the other side….and be together for eternity.” Even though he had just lost his own parents, he still had a romantic notion of what relationships and death meant. He turned his head, staring down at the girl.

“My advice. When you are better rested, go to the top deck, right at the moment that the sun is about to slip from the horizon. At that precise moment, take off the necklace you wear, and throw it into the sea. My bet, that the spirits of your loved ones, shall receive this token…an offering, and help them move on, thus freeing you from your nightmares.”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mcos39CdWW1qjhjdwo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 02, 2014 10:47PM
Third Cabin to the Right aboard The Lady Bass

The Captain had sat down upon one of the trunks in the room and watched her as she explained of her nightmare. The flashback of how her parents had died at sea. Her eyes wandered over him, trying to look for an expression of sorts and before long he reached up, removed his hat and placed it to his chest. A pirate thing, she presumed. He must have been showing that he cared for her enough to let his prayers be with her parent’s departed souls.

And as she watched on, his lips moved on their own accordance to his actions and the situation at hand.“And yet you cannot let go of your dreams and move on. The sea took your loved ones, and you have yet to come to terms with this.” The Captain had spoken simply before then moving to put his hat against his head as it was before.
She moved about the small cabin and tried to speak, but before doing so he continued to speak on.

“Miss…death is part of life. It’s the next big adventure. I’d like to think that if you can remember your parents in the happier times, it makes the dark past fade into insignificance.” Celeste pondered this over before then turning to look out the window, avoiding his gaze in total for not wanting to admit that truth; the one he’d spoken of. She feared if she had she’d just end up spilling a waterfall of tears before him once more. And she needn’t do that in front of the Captain; she’d already caused him enough stress as it was. For she, being the young woman she was; was a handful.

By this time the Captain rose to his full height, standing and then moving towards her. She needn’t look at him to know this, for she heard his footsteps draw near. And before he inched before her he turned his head to look out the window as she’d been doing before he entered.

“Your parents died together? Celeste gave a slight nod.

If so, then that is how I want to go. With my lady love at my side, to travel with me to the other side….and be together for eternity.” Her body stood still just then, no breaths taken, just a gaze. Her eyes to his, never wavering as she thought about what he’d said just then. And then everything resumed as it was. Her own lips quivering and then moving, parting ways and allowing air to pass as she then spoke to him; finally.

”Out of curiosity… what makes you want to—“ She stopped herself before continuing and then brushed the thought aside.

Derek turned his head to look at her and as a parting praise he spoke a final time.

“My advice. When you are better rested, go to the top deck, right at the moment that the sun is about to slip from the horizon. At that precise moment, take off the necklace you wear, and throw it into the sea. My bet, that the spirits of your loved ones, shall receive this token…an offering, and help them move on, thus freeing you from your nightmares.” His words, made sense, but were confusing to her all at once. A lot to take in from everything that’d happened. But she smiled to him and then moved her hand from about her arm to place on his shoulder if he’d let it. If so she’d brush his arm slightly and then ease him out of the cabin with her own final words.

”I will heed your advice, and think it over as I sleep once more… Honestly; thank you, I know I’ve caused you quite some stress and I need not cause you anymore, so please. . . just go. I know the sight of me must be a disgrace to everyone on your ship. It’s bad enough you’ve kept me aboard this long…” She sighed and took a deep breath before moving to the small cot, and laying down once more, her eyes finally trying to catch a night’s rest, one which she was sure she deserved and hope she’d get; this time around.

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 03, 2014 05:28PM
Haven Castle

~Earlier on the hillside of the Pyre~

Nanny had had just about enough of the carry on between the Angel of Justice and the Knight, who seemed more intent on banging chests than actually doing good. They were so preoccupied with their fight, that they didn’t notice Nanny start to back away slowly, before finally turning, and making her way into the wood. She left behind the dead horse and the now empty cart of rotten food, and knew her passage to Haven should only now be a few short miles by foot. With the vial of Orion safely worn around her neck, and tucked within her bosom, she pulled back up the tattered hood, and followed the winding paths, that would lead her to Haven.

Haven Castle – The Throne room

In the Throne room of the Haven Castle, Clarice was still trying to come to terms with the enormity of her situation. A child Queen. Who would ever have thought such a thing? Derek was the true heir, or at least that is what Clarice believed. She knew how hard it had been for her father, for he was serious for many years, right up till his death trying to save her Mother; Metia.

Sighing, she plonked down on the floor and rested her chin on her upturned fists.

“I don’t think I am going to like being Queen.” Clarice said with a pout. Queens were grown ups, and Clarice didn’t want to grow up just yet. Rashna could see that the little one was not ready for the responsibilities, but she made it her duty to help the child cope with the changes. She crouched down on the floor beside her, and placed a slender finger under the girl’s chin.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lz3zj3GK9P1qbktn4.gif

“You know, Queens do fun things too.”

“Like what?”

“Well….they go to grand parties, and….dress up.” Rashna came up with that one out of the air, thinking that Clarice did love dress up time when she was kept at the safe haven.

“Can I take my turtle to the parties?” Clarice inquired, now starting to brighten up at the prospect of wearing pretty dresses and masks. The young Queen glanced up at Ira, who was smiling down at the child. She reminded him so much of Henry when he was young. Only, his brother lost his turtle in a stream when he let it go for a swim.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/02/578d2-clooney11-1317934167.gif?w=640

“But of course, your Majesty.” Ira said, now feeling more confident about Clarice’s reign over the Vaas lands. Clarice jumped up from where she sat and then pulled out her turtle from her pocket.

“You hear that, Tog. We can go to parties.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m1u9gnNEyc1qfp7uwo1_500.gif

Outside the gates of Haven Castle.

Very few people take notice of a peddler woman, or one that looked to be dressed in rags. In fact the thought that she might have leprosy, had guards and commoners alike giving Nanny a wide birth. Not to mention, she had driven that cart of rotten food all the way from the Brax lands, so it was safe to say she smelt worse than the back end of a donkey.

Passing through the gates, Nanny felt her heart swell, as she saw the grand castle of Angels. Her journey was almost complete, and the vial within her bosom actually vibrated and glowed fiercely. She was finally bringing it home. Passing by rows of guards and traders as she went through the town square, the chatter of those that went about their lives, spoke of a child Queen. In fact, news of the rise of Princess Clarice of Casterly to that of Queen had caused quite a stir. Many had expected Prince Derek to return, but alas, it seemed he would rather have his adventures, than serve his people.

Nanny actually clapped her hands with excitement. A child ruler, one that had not been tainted by the horrors of war and death, like that of her parents. Now more than ever, Nanny wanted to return the vial to its rightful owner. She hurried along the cobble stoned streets, till reaching the gates of the palace. Here, she knocked on the outpost door, and a guard came out, looking at the old woman oddly.

“What you want old Woman?”

From within her tattered cloak, she removed a piece of paper, that had the royal seal of Casterly.

“I come from afar, to return to Ira Casterly, the last writings of the King, Henry of Casterly.”

The Guard looked stunned, as he saw the royal seal, and knew that it could not have been fabricated. The document had blood on it, as though taken from his body, which it had been. He opened the gate, and then escorted Nanny towards the throne room.

The Throne room

As Rashna and Ira spoke with Clarice about her turtle, and what wonderful parties they would attend, there was a light breeze picked up from the balcony, which then became a blazing blue light. Down fluttered a messenger, who was little more like a fairy than a fae. She was wearing a powder blue dress, and the bluest of blue eyes. She bowed and scraped, and then with a tinkling voice, she chimed.

http://media.tumblr.com/cd695f40f9d58e2a73a5fcd5294ec4da/tumblr_inline_mqv2t8s2N31qz4rgp.gif

“Greetings, salutations, Hello and hello. I am Pya, the messenger of the Queen Arianna of Laegess. I come with an invitation to the Monarch of the Angels. We are having a ball tonight, to celebrate the return of the future King, Prince Sirus of Laegess, and word has it that he is to be wed, to Tempest of Brax.” She stood there beaming, as she handed over the scroll invitation to Clarice, and then fluttered out the window, only to vanish in thin air.

Clarice became excited. A ball. An invitation. A PARTY!

“Can we go….please?”

Ira and Rashna stared at one another. Tempest was the grand daughter of Henry and Metia, as well as the King of Brax. How was it she was to be married to a Fae Prince? This was all very strange, and the timing couldn’t have been more perfect. There was a knock at the throne room door, and the guard escorted in Nanny, who looked about in awe at the gleaming white and gold room.

“M’lord, this lady said she has some document from the King Henry, asked to see you.”

Ira creased his brow, and crossed the floor, before Nanny bowed politely, and spotted the child Queen Clarice, who looked so much like Tempest at her age. Ira held his hand out for the document, and Nanny graciously handed it over.

“Tis not just the will and last words of the King…but there is something else. Taken from the hands of the Queen, who never used it.” She then extracted the vial of Orion from her bosom. It glowed fiercely and this was when she handed it to the child. “This was once in your hands, I believe that you were told, it could save a life, or take it. But it can do something even more powerful. Child, you will know when to use it. It will sing to you, and you shall see them once more.”

Clarice took the vial, remembering it from the day her mother was taken. She didn’t understand then, why the Brax hated her family so, but she knew Tempest loved them, and with the news of her wedding to the Prince of Fae, the child knew she had to go.

“Uncle, Aunt, may we take this lady with us to the Ball of the Laegess?’

Rashna and Ira thought for a moment, as Nanny looked confused. “Ball of Laegess? They are fae.”

“Yes.” Rashna said. “Tempest Brax is to marry their soon to be King.”

The nanny just stood there, then clutched her hand up to her heart.

“TEMPEST!” she cried, and then fainted onto the floor. Ira rushed to her side, and helped prop her up. The old Nanny was in shock. For all the time she searched, for the child of light and dark, that could bring peace to the realms, she was in the last place that Nanny ever thought to look. Her eyelids fluttered, and she stared up at Ira. “I was her Nanny, and I brought home the bodies of the King and Queen to the pyre, before coming here all the way from Brax. Please…please let me come to the ball. My one and only wish, is to see the child be happy.”

The decision was then made. The four would go to the Ball to represent Casterly and the Angels. What would Tempest say, to this most unusual family reunion?

<3>

(Thread change – Wintervine)

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 03, 2014 05:59PM
The Military Training Grounds

Estelle stopped dead in tracks, listening to Calypso’s words of confusion and apologies. She could not believe the girl simply couldn’t see the Knight for what he was. Spinning on her heel, she closed the gap between them and stood with her hands on hips. Pursing her lips as she fought with what to say without sounding rude, she had to inwardly count to ten, before letting rip.

http://img1.etsystatic.com/035/0/5218111/il_340x270.541901229_psxj.jpg

”From the very moment he saw you, the man has gone out of his way….for you. From getting you out of that stinking gaol, to paying your way and buying you so that the guards would not take you back. I have never known any man to pay a fortune for a woman’s freedom before in my entire life. I think…NO, I know you owe him, but that rejection? Really? I would die if he even gave me any sort of look that he gives you.”

Ah, so Estelle had fancied the Knight from afar also. This was turning into a real triangle. Huffing loudly, Estelle then heard the cries of her patients, and she knew she had to go back to work. Using her index finger, she prodded Calypo’s chest.

”Do me…a huge favour. Sort yourself out. I don’t need idle hands when working on the sick. I want a level headed woman. Either you can help me with the sick, or you would rather go back to the Mountains…at this stage, I don’t care.”

Flipping her hair back, she went back on towards the med tent, while Sir Reginald watched on, fascinated.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 03, 2014 06:51PM
The Military Training Grounds

The Ranger’s eyes widened and she took a step back, shocked by Estelle’s reaction and, in all honesty, in fear of the angel. She’d made a mess of things even more so than she thought. She nodded with a furrowed brow and nodded, acquiescing to Estelle’s order – or, rather, fulfilling her request for a favor. She backed away slightly, looking to the ground. Suddenly her jaw set in anger and she dropped the bag. She knew it would not break the mirror, and she honestly didn’t care. One day. She’d not been back one day, and already she’d lost every friendship she’d built here, to one thing or another. It was all her. Her fault, her doing. She spoke in Elvish, unaware of Sir Reginald’s presence, thinking switching to the ancient tongue would prevent any passerby from truly hearing her. “Worthless is he that turns away when the road darkness. You wretched woman, you are naught but trouble! A fool in your soul, and a demon in your heart! You’ve brought nothing but hurt upon this land and yet you linger for nothing but undeserved attention and now unwanted friendship. You truly are dirt beneath their feet. Damned from the beginning, and now to see you deserve it.” She breathed a heavy sigh, then didn’t breathe for a moment or two. If one looked on, they might have thought she would drop where she stood. She was frozen for what seemed like eternity, her eyes closed and fists clenched. Then she breathed again, shaky and just as heavy as the first. She carefully reached down and lifted the bag with ease. She might as well do something useful. Winona’s last request rang in her mind, but it was dull, overshadowed by the drums beating in her ears as her thoughts swirled around Sir Wayne. “Where do I put this damned thing?” She hadn’t meant to speak aloud, but it helped her thoughts retrace themselves to the task at hand.

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 04, 2014 09:47PM
The Dubois Estate

http://i183.photobucket.com/albums/x99/LATINCRAVER/96cfa66d-69ad-4e0a-bfbc-3fa8fae08c5a_zps19b1edcc.jpg

The skies lit with many colors, ranging from violet, blue and green before then scattering into larger masses of orange and red. The sky had never looked so beautiful than it did this morning, this sunrise; this day. Davina’s eyes glowed with a luminescent white that matched the dim over-glow of the sun as it slowly began to brighten over the horizon. And then an exhale escaped her. She’d sulked too long before finally catching sight of her niece and then losing her again. “I have to find her today, if not today then by the morrow. There is so much she doesn’t know.” She’d said while moving herself from her bed chambers to the shower.

Thirty minutes later and she was done, by far the quickest shower she’d ever taken. Her hair dried and by the time she was down the stairs the breakfast had already been prepared by her best friend, Angelique.

“How long are you going to worry about her Davina?” Angelique had spoken out from the kitchen. Davina veered through the open hall and moved into the kitchen hurriedly and motioned for her plate while speaking. “As long as it takes, she is the only living blood I have left, everyone else is dead. I’ve got to keep an eye on her.” Angelique handed the plate to her and watched as Davina moved with precision to cut the pancakes, pour the syrup, add the butter and dip her pieces of bacon into the syrup; before then moving her fork about her plate and stabbing the pieces, then inserting them into her mouth.

“Davina, please. She is old enough to handle herself, and it’s been years since she left…She’s probably found herself some nice handsome young—“ Davina turned to stare directly into her best friends eyes and pointed the fork in her direction. “If you dare say Pirate, I’ll send you out, with your things without a seconds glance.” Angelique scoffed and moved from her place to clean up.

“Man…” She finally finished. Davina found herself at ease for a moment and pushed her plate towards the direction of the kitchen, her telekinises moving it towards the sink, then dropping it in Angelique’s hands. “I’m trying the Inn, once more.”
A swift movement and she was out of the kitchen and into the living room, standing face to face with the mirror and looking at her reflection, hair comb in hand.

http://i183.photobucket.com/albums/x99/LATINCRAVER/ca08a1ce-ebff-4e8b-a102-6e07fdcc6ee0_zps34ce2e2a.jpg

Davina had moved along the streets of the Vaas Lands, turning through alleyways and dead ends before finally finding her way back to the lovely and ‘quaint’ Inn everyone loved and called… The Donkey’s Dick.

“By heaven, she better be here.” With a silent exhale she swore and leaned forward with her hands pressed firmly against the door, before pushing her way inside; knowing far well how the men and women in the Inn acted.

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 09, 2014 01:35AM
Top Deck – Lady Bass

http://www.lexiepalmoreartist.com/images/pirate_mural_lg.jpg

The voyage thus far had been fairly smooth sailing, with the exception of course of the damsel known as Celeste who was suffering from her child hood nightmares. The course plotted by the Captain had included a stop over on a remote island, which had been rumored to be inhabited by a native tribe that welcomed Pirate folk. Whether this was true or not, Captain Derek was always good for an adventure. Not only that, their fresh water supplies were dwindling, along with fresh foods. Within a few days, the island was sighted, and the ship made its way for the bay, where it was a good place to anchor the ship just shy of the reef.

There was much fevered activity on the main deck, as the crew to go to the island was being picked, while the rest would remain on board, till time for a swap or a hasty retreat if the natives became hostile. The first mate approached the Captain, who was staring at the island through his eyeglass.

“Captain…are you going to give that lady a walk on the beach?” He asked, curious to know if he would dare take the woman to shore. “Depends, Smith. She might not be up for a bit of a trek. She’s not exactly dressed for it.” The Captain said, lowering his eyeglass. He thought for a moment, then shrugged.

“Can’t hurt seeing is she wants off the ship.” The Captain decided, before handing his eyeglass to the first mate, and making his way down to her cabin. Strolling along the corridor, he had to wonder if she was still asleep.

The Captain came to her door, and knocked three times.

“Miss….we have reached an island paradise. Care to come join some of the crew?”

<3>

 


The Gun-Metal Blues.

$
0
0

(RP) The Gun-Metal Blues.
February 12, 2014 03:05AM
The Gun-Metal Blues

Writers:
CharlotteCarrendar
T1Legend

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lr2nvdsL4y1r2hzh6o1_500.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: Slivers of steel, glass and light. Littering the skyline with balls of fire emitting from gas pipes that shoot up ever skyward, in a display that is constant throughout the early eve. Flashing neon signs reflect against the dark panes of glass that are streaked by the constant smatter of rain. The moon does not shine, for its rays are blocked by sickening gray clouds that hang over the city; blanketing it as though it was a death shroud. Darting sphere shaped vehicles spirit in a procession past the glittering towers; all following the same set paths, pre-programmed by the manufacturing giant Halesco.

Watching from the tower, that has the orchid symbol upon its tallest peak is the head of the world’s largest conglomerate. In his hand, a glass of whiskey which he holds with just three fingers. The wafting cloud of cigar smoke, curls and dances about his head, while in the back ground, the haunting refrain of Pavarotti’s Nessun dorma is playing through the board room’s speakers. It brings him no solace this night, as two rows of faceless men in grey suits sit and wait for the CEO to have his moment. ~I did all this….so that humanity may go on.~ He thinks to himself, as a light tremor hits his right hand. He dare not let them see, and brings the glass around to be in line with his stomach, as he continues to watch the rain. In the dimly lit conference room, it is hard for one to see tears in the rain. It is good, that he has his back to them.

A few of the faceless men cough, as the song comes to its climactic end, and he knows he must turn to face them. A deal with the devil, and done with such good intent. He releases a light laugh, though almost strangled as it departs his lips. Head bowed, the moment had come. Slowly he pivots, and takes his place at the head of the table, sitting down with two large enforcers standing in behind him. The orchid illuminates the wall under which he sits. Face rising, the sea of suits stare with eyes black…have they no souls?

Setting down his glass, and resting his cigar in the crystal ashtray, he clears his throat, and then speaks; loud enough for all to hear.

“The latest reports are in. Testing on batch 549 – CDK have concluded that the new strain is effective. Doctor Seincroft’s findings after working in our labs has made history. The new era…is about to begin.” At this he holds up what looks to be a microchip, one that is usually put in animals or people. “We commence dispersion at first light.”

Around the table, the faceless men all applauded. It was what they wanted to hear. Of course it was, for they were the ones that commissioned it. The CEO leaned back in his leather high back chair, and simply smiled, but little could they see, the tear that had fallen.

Intro : The Stranger.

<3>

T1Legend: - How the hell did a guy like me end up getting involved in an outfit like this, you ask? I guess that’s a fair question. It sure as hell wasn’t a case of bleeding-heart idealism, I can tell you that. Truth be told, I’m not exactly what you’d call the hero type. I spent my entire life avoiding noble causes. No, my code was pretty simple—look out for numero uno. So how did a guy like me get involved? The answer to that is pretty simple, too.

http://f1.thejournal.ie/media/2013/11/brad-pitt-tense-bored-in-seven-gif.gif

It all started with a girl. Stories like mine always do.

Long legs and tight black pants, golden hair and gun-metal eyes. She wore a leather jacket, and you could tell by looking at her that she was the sort of girl that drank whiskey. A real firecracker that girl—you know the type. I knew she was trouble from the moment I laid eyes on her. And if there’s one thing I never could say no to, well, it’s blue-eyed trouble with an hour glass waist.

And let’s just be clear on one thing. I’m no hero—I ain’t no nice guy.
—————————————————————————————–
The bar was crowded but Sam found a place at the counter by his lonesome all the same. There is a crumpled package of Bazun cigarettes next to his glass of whiskey. The cardboard is wet from the rain and the fishing rod emblem has begun to peel. A crooked cancer-stick juts out of the corner of his mouth, lit and glowering angrily in a room that is dimly lit by smoke-clouded neon.

Outside, the dull roar of traffic noise is loud enough to challenge the collective sound of simultaneous conversation—the clink of glass, crude laughs, the whisper that the cocktail waitress’ skirt makes, and the crack of a billiards game. There’s a card game in the center of the room—a man in a baseball cap leans against a jukebox that won’t play and men in suits converse amongst themselves in the corner.

Sam’s cheeks are rough with the prickle of five o’clock shadow; he is hunched over his whiskey and ashtray with his jacket draped the back of his chair. There isn’t a band, but there is a piano in the corner—its notes are light and lilting, like the blue haze that wafts throughout the room. Sam’s tie is undone and his white-button up has lipstick stain on the collar. There is a leather holster beneath his right shoulder, but his .45 doesn’t draw concern in a place like this.

CharlotteCarrendar: - Running. Always running. The statuesque blonde runs out between the bustling city crowds, her arms pumping and pushing people aside as she darts up a back alley. Two foot patrol men; hot on her heel. An over shoulder glance as she rounds the bend. Few venture to this end of town unless desperate to score, or down on their luck. You’d think she would be out of breath by now, but not this girl. She had outrun them before and would do it again. Leaping over piled garbage, and then comes to a dead end. Running up to the steel gates that are pad locked, with two guard dogs on the other side, barking ferociously as the blonde pivots around and faces her enemy. Both have orchid symbols on their lapels. The one on the right sneers, his face barely visible from the dull light of a street lamp. He withdraws a baton and snaps it open, warily starting to approach her, as he utters; “Now we can do this the hard way…or the easy way. Boss doesn’t like to lose his property.” The man on the left reaches for his walkie talkie and then presses the button to communicate with base. “This is Rogue Seven. Yeah, we got her, just bringing her in.” So sure they were that she would simply just give herself up. Steel silver blue hues lock on the guard coming forward, his right hand holding the baton, which he is using as a defensive tactic, as he tries to beckon her with his left. “Come on, just get on your knees, hands behind your back.”

Pink lips slightly parted as she releases a breath, she simply goes. “Fock youz,” The armed guard lunges with his right arm swinging out so as to strike her mid section, but as he does so she goes for a left hand grab of his wrist, spinning so he is caught behind her and she flips him up and over her body so he lands down at her feet awkwardly in front of her. Right hand comes out and rips back the man’s scalp as she takes out a pocket knife, engaging the blade and then slicing it across his throat, blood spilling out on the sidewalk, as he starts to drown in his own blood. Releasing the first guard, she spins back to the second, and grins. Gesturing with her blooded hand she says. “I do youz to, Comrade.” Seeing his partner murdered right before his eyes, he drops the walkie talkie and goes to pull out his service revolver. As he fumbles, the blonde charges at him, lunging as he tries to raises his right arm to fire, but is only knocked off his feet, his gun falling from his grip and discharging. Winded on his back, the blonde leaps onto his chest, and then with a forceful heel stomp, drives her boot heel into his throat, as he flails on the ground, screaming. Damage done, she then jumps off, and makes a run for it, back out of the alley.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_maa8on8Hm11qagop1o4_500.gif

Flicking her knife back, though covered in blood, she pockets it. She’s late. The blonde hadn’t expected company, but that was the risk she took. Finally making it to the club, she goes down the dimly lit stairs, and into the underground bar. Stale smoke, urine and booze meets her as she pushes open the frosted glass door. Wiping a streak of blood off her face, she makes her way to the bar, straddling the bar stool as though about to ride off into the sunset. The blonde taps the bar and the bartender wanders over. “Vodka…” She says simply, before glancing sideways at the disheveled stranger. She notices the packet of cigarettes and pulls out a collector zippo lighter, dropping it on the bar. She is still dripping, from running in the rain, and she flicks her hair, which causes a spray of water droplets to fall on our hapless gent beside her.

http://c300221.r21.cf1.rackcdn.com/uma-thurman-1347546932_org.jpg

<3>

 



“From Russia with Love.” : The Gun-Metal Blues – Part Two.

$
0
0

 

“From Russia with Love”

The Gun-Metal Blues. 

Part two

Writers
T1Legend
CharlotteCarrendar

http://www.bohomoth.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/Brad-Pitt-Cigarette2.gif

T1Legend: - He had given her instructions on the phone. Find the guy sitting at the bar, he had said. And just how was she to know which guy that was? If his good looks didn’t give it away, he’d be sitting alone with his jacket folded over the chair. There would be a pack of Japo-style cigarettes on the counter. She was supposed to bring a lighter and lay it beside him. She had followed his instructions to the letter, all except for one thing.

“You’re late,” he said, more observational than irate.

Sam reached for the zippo and flipped it open with the snap of his wrist. He held it to his mouth and lit another cigarette. He had dark, messy hair that was long enough to get in his eyes. Sam looked over at her and slides the pack of cigarettes in her direction—zippo on top.
“And wet.” She wasn’t how he had imagined her when they had spoken over the phone. In his mind, he saw with black hair—short, clipped black hair—and brown eyes, with a round face and a hawkish nose. The woman sitting next to him was classically beautiful. She wasn’t how he had imagined, but the voice matched the face.

Sam lifted his arm to wipe away his face with his sleeve, wearing the expression of a man who has just been splattered by a shaggy dog. Funny, it was always sexy when women did that in the vids. In real life, it was only awkward.

“So, tell me the details of this job that couldn’t be said on the phone.” Sam’s voice is low and cool, smooth in the way that aged bourbon is. He looked over to the bartender to order another glass of scotch—something about the way the bartender kept glancing to the door made Sam uneasy. Joe was normally pretty attentive to his customers, the guy worked for tips after all.

Usually it was, “another round, Sam? Can I get you anything else, Sam? Looking tired tonight, Sam. Got yourself a steady girl yet, Sam? Did’ja call ya’ mother, Sam?”

But not tonight.

Joe was sweating, too. A lot. And it wasn’t that hot—as a matter of fact, the temperature was on the chilly side of cool. But Joe’s shirt was damp beneath his arm pits and the gel from his slicked-back hairdo was starting to run down his brow. But the bartender didn’t notice. As a matter of fact, he made a show of /not/ noticing. Sam knew Joe was polishing a glass that had been polished at least three times already—Joe had his entire fist in the thing, spinning the glass round and round fast enough that it squeaked. When the bartender excused himself to the kitchen without pouring a glass of vodka for the girl, Sam knew something was bad was going to happen.

And, because trouble usually had a way of finding him (or he it), Sam was under the distinct impression that something bad was about to happen to /him/ in particular. He reached for his gun and turned his head to look at the door when a firm hand placed itself on his shoulder. From the corner of his eye, he had caught a flash of what had disturbed Joe. The men playing cards weren’t really playing at all; they had suddenly developed an unusual interest in him.

The hand on Sam’s shoulder tightened. But it was the sharp, metal point pressed into his neck that arrested attention. “Put the gun on the table, Sam. Nice and slow like, nobody gets hurt.”

“Sure, sure—mind telling me what this is about?” Sam’s fingers moved delicately across his holster, unfastening his weapon. When it was undone, he began to pull the gun out by the barrel.

“The money you owe our boss. Or have you forgotten about that? Because we sure didn’t.” The knife dug deeper, pricking the skin.

“Oh, /that/ money. I was just about to go see, Vincent, too. The money is in my pock—”

“Don’t even try it, schmuck.” Sam now held his gun in one hand, with the barrel pointed down and the stock facing the man behind him.

“Sure, not trying anything. Here, I’ll just switch the safety on and—”

There is the thunderous boom of gunfire—the safety was not a toggle switch at all. Rather, it was the trigger to a hidden barrel concealed in the butt of the .45; the butt of which was presently facing the knife-wielding man behind Sam. The lightning crack of gunfire is deafening in the enclosed quarters, and it is followed by the much less impressive thump of a full-metal jacket slamming into human flesh at point-blank range. Sam is already falling out of his chair—there is the clang of metal as a knife hits the ground and the groaning OOOF! Of surprise as Sam’s assailant experiences what it is like to have his chest cavity collapse. There is a second clang—this one the sound of Sam’s gun being dropped beside the knife.

“Shit.” No sooner had he uttered the words, the chair he had previously been sitting in disintegrated into wood-pulp and splinters.

 

CharlotteCarrendar: : Sam was attractive, even in his tousled state, the loosened tie and lipstick stained collar. God knows how long he had been sitting there; however it was safe to say he was annoyed at her tardiness. The clatter of the zippo lighter on the polished wooden bar top alerted him to her presence. The signal given that she was his contact. Still drenched from her trip to the bar, she unceremoniously showered Sam’s side when she gave her head a light flick.

“You’re late,” Course she was late. Natasha had to dispose of two of Nagarda’s agents. With a light shrug of her shoulders, Natasha offered; ”I had zome..unexpected company.” The Russian gestured with her right hand, which had a large scratch mark across her knuckles. Only think was, the graze was not red in colour, but a metallic black. Like her skin had been burnt and metallic residue dribbled across it.

“And wet.” Yeah, he was pissed. But Natasha countered simply with. ”Don’t zay dat too loud. Other menz ‘ere getz ideas, no?” The blonde Russian seemed to have a sense of humor, which was surprising considering she looked like the kinda gal that didn’t pull punches. With contact made, it was time to give out the details for the job.

“So, tell me the details of this job that couldn’t be said on the phone.” 
Natasha licked her top lip as she inhaled a breath, before speaking to Sam, but not actually looking at him.

”There is a man, very well known in the science community. Doctor Wielham Steincroft. He is being held in an underground laboratory. Dhey are…..uhm..making him do…the unthinkable.”
Natasha was about to pull a photograph out from beneath her wet jacket, when she noticed that the barmen didn’t appear to be in a hurry to serve her a shot of vodka. In fact, he was still cleaning out the same glass, and looking past the pair as they sat at the bar. Natasha shot a look over her shoulder and quirked her brow. Something was not right about this. Grey steel eyes then went back to the barmen, as he suddenly walked from behind the bar, and into the kitchen.

”My drinkz? ‘ello?” Natasha’s voice rose slightly, before she did something rather bold, and reached for a bottle of vodka that was just within her reach from behind the bar. There was a stack of napkins to her left, and a bowl of nuts. Typical items you find on any bar top really. Another fumble with her hand over the bar top, and she picked at a shot glass, when there was a gruff voice that came from behind her contact.

. “Put the gun on the table, Sam. Nice and slow like, nobody gets hurt.”

~Great~ The Russian thought to herself. She has hired a man who already is marked as she is. Sam and his assailant start to have a conversation, as the Russian starts to grumble in her own native language, reaching for a napkin and twirling it around in her hand, kinda like twisting it. Maybe she was going to use it to wipe her brow. But…she wasn’t. Keeping one eye on Sam, she takes a swig straight from the bottle, then rests it between her and the counter. A slight of hand, and she stuffs the napkin into the bottle, just enough so the tip of the napkin meets with the clear alcohol. Behind them, is a group of men, that are now getting edgy in their seats, as Sam plays Mr Innocent.

http://media0.giphy.com/media/vS3afIXerd4Uo/200_s.gif

“The money you owe our boss. Or have you forgotten about that? Because we sure didn’t.”

~We? One..two..three.~ Natasha counts the men in her mind, as she reaches for her zippo lighter and plays with the top, flicking it. The tension in the room building.

“Oh, /that/ money. I was just about to go see, Vincent, too. The money is in my pock—”

Natasha lit the flame on the zippo lighter, as a wry grin formed on her pale pink lips.

“Sure, not trying anything. Here, I’ll just switch the safety on and—”

http://www.mondial-infos.fr/wp-content/uploads/2011/12/cocktail-molotov.jpg

That was when it happened, the thunderous sound of gunfire, and Natasha lit the napkin on the vodka bottle, spinning around as Sam’s chair exploded in a shower of splintered wood. With marksmanship like aim, she hurled the Molotov cocktail at the table of three men, which erupted in a fire ball as it smashed onto the table, lighting up not only their drinks, but the splattered flaming alcohol set them on fire. There was no time to lose, as there may have been more in the bar that were part of the assailant’s gang. Natasha reached for Sam’s hand and screamed at him.

”COME ON!”

Trying to get him off the floor and out the nearest exit, as the fire sprinklers came on, hosing everyone and everything in the bar. Natasha was not going to be getting dry anytime soon.


<3>

 


“Bar-Room Blitz”– The Gun-Metal Blues. (Part Three)

$
0
0

The Gun-Metal Blues

Part Three

”Bar-Room Blitz”

http://media.giphy.com/media/QaGpdyYkfzupy/giphy.gif

T1Legend


Bar-Room Blitz [sic]

Oh I see a man in the back,
As a matter of fact his
Eyes are as red as the sun.
And the girl in the corner
Let no-one ignore her
Because she thinks she’s
The passionate one!
Oh, yeah! It was like lightning!
Everybody was frightening!

Water poured from the fire-sprinklers in a jet-stream of heavy rain. The siren is loud and jagged—it is a high-pitched blare that rattles teeth and penetrates eardrums. The long sleeves of Sam’s white shirt were damp and heavy, the fabric soaked and nearly translucent with moisture. All else is completely saturated; a shallow pool has formed on the floor that is deep enough to seep through shoe-soles.

Sam slides across the floor on his knees and lashes out for his gun with one hand. He has time to wonder why the shooting has stopped, and when he turns to look down the barrel he sees the table. It is marred by scorch marks that streak across in wide, black smudges. The men that had been shooting at him before were occupied by a curious sort of dance—they hop around while stripping off their jackets, patting themselves down and blinking shards of glass out of their eyes.
Despite the siren, a strange silence creeps across the bar. Except that it is not a quiet silence, but rather the silence of stillness. It is a loud, calm and motionless silence overwhelmed by the caterwaul of alarm bells. And then the still-frame is broken by movement at every turn that is both instantaneous and simultaneous, such that what happened next appeared to have been synchronized.

Sam didn’t understand why it happened—or how—maybe all the guys that come to a joint like this were spoiling for a fight and just looking for an excuse.
There was a man in a bowler hat sitting at a booth by himself; he reached into his vest to pull out a machine-pistol. At the same time, a woman at a table facing his stood up and upended the table she sat at. She wore a red sideswipe dress that matched the color of her ruby lipstick—her mascara was running down her face in blue rivulets like watered down dye. She was reaching for the pistol that was tucked away beneath her garter.

Joe came bursting through the swinging door that lead to the kitchen. He held an old-fashioned double-barreled shotgun in his hands—and antique by the look of it—and a roll of dimes had been poured down both barrels. He aimed the monster at no-one in particular and at the room in general. He squeezed both triggers and the hammers started to fall.

At the jukebox, the man in the baseball cap holds a grenade in each hand. The pins are pulled and his pitch goes wide, so that they are sent sailing toward the business men in the corner. They are mid-arch as Joe pulls the trigger, as the man in the bowler hat pulls out his pistol, as the woman in the red dress reaches for her garter, as the businessmen rise with their company issued submachine guns.

The hammers fall, triggers are pulled and there is busting glass and shattered wood; the sharp fire-cracker bang of gunfire and the whizz of ricochets. Dimes glitter in the air, shimmering in the sparkle of neon—bullets spray in a torrent that is consistent with the jet from the fire-sprinklers. There is the overpowering THAWUMP of grenades cooking off. A table and a set of chairs fly in the air, so does a hand.

Wordless, Sam looked to Natasha. She had been screaming for him to

COME ON

But he had not realized it until now. His hand is grabbed by hers and through the exit they go.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Doors burst outwards with Natasha practically dragging a bedraggled Sam with her out into the dark alley. A blinking overhead street light offers an ominous glow to the unlikely pair that had just escaped a gun battle, the likes of which were reminiscent of the old western movies. It was not exactly what Natasha had expected on meeting her contact, but the city had long lost its innocence years ago.

The swirl of cool night air tossed about newspapers and rubbish, while an alley cat cleaned itself atop a dumpster, totally oblivious to the death and destruction happening within the small bar. No doubt few would survive to speak of the events of this night. Perhaps only corporation investigators would pick up any clues. Natasha simply couldn’t afford that to happen, and reached within her jacket, taking out a small sphere, which she simply slid back a switch and then tossed it through the open doors. There would be but a few seconds, but she made sure she got a good head start with Sam in tow. There was a loud click, then the vacuum of sound, like a jet engine in reverse as a pulse of sheer energy erupted into a blue fireball, that completely wiped out what was left of the bar, and much of the building above it. A warehouse. Thankfully empty.

http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-qOUsMNaY0YQ/Tv8nJgEm6GI/AAAAAAAACWM/Mu6lWSThZtg/s1600/explosion2.jpg

As the pair ran from the crime scene, the distant wail of sirens alerted her that the Calvary was coming. Did nothing escape the watch of the corporate satellite eyes?

Running out onto the main strip, towering columns showed cheesy advertisements for products condoned by the corporation. Soda, cell phones, scantily clad women from the lavish fight clubs – their bodies perfectly sculpted and large neon letters enticing you to want to find out more about it. This was how the corporation did much of its propaganda; luring the unsuspecting on false promises of gratuitous sexual pursuits mixed with sports.

The streets were still teeming with pedestrians in a town that never sleeps. In a crowd like this it is easy to blend in, and this was when Natasha slowed her running, finally releasing Sam’s hand. She turned the corner and came to the back alley entrance of a Chinese restaurant, with a gawdy looking lion statue just outside its doors.

http://i00.i.aliimg.com/wsphoto/v0/521913080_1/High-quality-waving-ceramic-Maneki-Neko-Lucky-cat-fortune-cat-merchant-office-store-decoration-business-gift.jpg

”In here.” She urged her companion, pushing through the gold lame string tassle curtain, only to see a small Chinese lady in a red ceremonial dress bow to the Russian. She pointed to the stair well, that went up, and Natasha wordless acknowledged her, before leading Sam up the stairs. There was a long corridor with rooms marked in gold lettering. Coming to the one marked 13A, she took out a keyring, and flicked through them, till finding the right one, and pushed it in the lock, while checking up and down the corridor for anyone coming. Thankfully, this place was off the radar. The lock turned, and she pushed the door open, motioning for Sam to enter.

Inside was a small apartment, much of which had white sheets covering the furniture, and at the far end a window with old style venation blinds. Natasha went across and peered between the slats at the street below. Sure enough, two patrol cars whizzed past on their way to the ruins of the club. The Russian released the blind with a snap, and turned on her heel, leaning back against the window frame. She took out her packet of cigarettes, only to tip the packet and have water dribble out onto the carpet.

”Shitz.”

She tossed the sodden packet in a nearby waste paper bin, and then folded her arms, staring at Sam. It was clear to see, she was riled about what took place at the bar.

”Carez to…er.. explainz about your…friendz?”

https://s3.amazonaws.com/imgspark.com/images/l/5f0d27896133fadbbcffcc6c8cdbd04b.gif

<3>

 


Supernatural – The Human Realm (17) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

 
 
 

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
 
844
 
 
 
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 22, 2014 06:08PM

Outside the Club

On the far side of the road, there was a black van parked, that had dark tinted window, and a satellite dish on the roof. Standing out as plain as dog balls, it was either a government investigation unit van, or…something more sinister. The man who sat in behind the wheel peered through the windscreen, as his chubby offsider, Frank Termon came tottering across the road, after just leaving the club himself. He huffed and puffed as he reached the sliding door on the far side of the van, jumping in after closing the door behind him. 

“Well…..is she there?” The shaded man asked, as he looked back over his shoulder at his assistant. Frank was trying to regain his breath, and exhaled loudly before replying.“According to Dmitri, she has been in the VIP room a few hours. Dancers go in…no one comes out.” The shaded man looked back across the road at the entrance to the club, slowly taking off his shades and tossing them on the dashboard of the van. He began to sneer as he reached across and picked up a cross bow, that already had a spiked wooden stake set in its holder. 

http://media1.giphy.com/media/YD16zba0anjnW/giphy.gif

“Very good. I think it is time that the night was rid of that blood sucking bitch…once and for all.” 

The Vampire hunter opened his car door, and slid out as the assistant reached for his hot pocket and took a bite hungrily. Hiding in behind a parked car, the hunter prepped the bow, and pointed it at the entrance, waiting for Isabella to appear. 

<3>

 
 

 

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
 
844
 
 
 
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 22, 2014 06:26PM

Jackson’s Tits & Ass show

Jason was right of course, the club was due to be closing it’s doors soon and not only that they had made a fairly big mess of the place. Isabella took her dress off Jason, after he nuzzled the crook of her neck. Teasing her of what pleasures he would bestow on her during the latter part of the night. A sly smile and Isabella put her dress back on, and placed her stockings inside her clutch, not bothering to put them on again. Her hair looked tusselled and she had clearly had her fill of blood, thanks to the blonde dancer from earlier. She didn’t seem too fussed with the blood dolls he was bringing home, so long as she didn’t have to sit near or next to them. 

Ready to head out, she opened the door only to see the owner there, with a cleaning crew. 

http://media.giphy.com/media/sPTQCn4gq3u6c/giphy.gif

“I take it that our services were to your…taste, my Queen?’ Stan said with a large smile, as she handed over a wad of cash. Isabella toyed with his tie and then brushed her lips to his cheek. “You never fail to please me. I shall return again.” 

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lqb38sDvGH1qldgav.gif

Taking up the wad of bills, he tucked them in his jacket, while snapping his fingers for his crew to move in and clean up the suite before anyone was none the wiser. That problem out of the way, Isabella sauntered through the remaining patrons, and made her way towards the door, that was opened for her by one of the bouncers. Other people were leaving as well, so when the door opened, there was at least six or more coming out the door, with Jason and his dolls not far behind. 

<3>

 
 

 

avpic

GLLKaos Products and DesignsKaos Products & Designs
 
47
 
 
 
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 23, 2014 02:34PM

Just outside Jackson’s Tits & Ass show 

Unbeknownst to Isabella and Jason the Vampire hunter had been waiting patiently crouched behind a red corvette. The hunter watched the crowd slowly disperse before he caught a fleeting glimpse of his intended target Isabella. Slowly and silently the male raised the crossbow before settling a sharpened stake upon the stock while taking careful aim at the Vampire Queen’s chest. With a pulled trigger and a soft click the stake shot off the crossbow before flying straight into the right shoulder of Isabella whom screamed in surprise and agony. As this happened two things would happen the crowd would disperse like a flock of birds after a gunshot while the Vampire Hunter ducked down beneath the red corvette to load another stake. However the plight of his Queen turned the calm and sedate Jason Cox into a rage driven vampire lord. His wings would tear from his back before he bowed his legs and leaped straight upwards and beating the majestic wings. As he floated there aloft his two blood dolls silently whisked the Queen towards the Charger they had come in. It was then the vampire hunter revealed himself to Jason’s eye completely unaware that the vampire lord was above watching. As he took aim for a second shot as the retreating trio Jason would utter a keening hiss that drew the hunters attention. With a paled face the vampire hunter hastily readjusted his aim for the now diving vampire lord who was coming down like a bolt from the heavens. Oh shit had surely hit the fan as a second and third stake whizzed by Jason’s face narrowly missing him. Then with a second keening hiss he would swoop down and envelope the Vampire hunter in a death grip before flying off into the woods with him. Once in the woods Jason would drop the hunter before fading into the shadows and speaking with a venomous hiss. “You dare to strike against the Queen of the night? You shall pay for your transgression with your life…” After speaking his peace complete silence would ensue as the vampire lord watched his victim silently from the shadows. Oh yes he was going to enjoy toying with the vampire hunter briefly before putting him out of his misery.

 
 

 

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
 
844
 
 
 
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 24, 2014 02:12AM

Just outside Jackson’s Tits & Ass show

The suddenness and daring of the attack upon Isabella, left her screaming in agony and rage. The patrons of the club, many of who were her vampire followers hissed and then darted off in all directions, while Jason urged his blood dolls to assist the Vampire Queen to the nearest vehicle, while he went after the Vampire hunter himself. With the piece of splintered stake sticking out either side of her shoulder, she growled and limped away to her car, that was parked not too far from the entrance of the club. There waiting for her, was Luther who was stricken and angered to see his Mistress being attacked. 

“Get me home!” Isabella snarled, while the two blood dolls fussed about, only making the Vampire Queen all the more annoyed. “And get these two pin heads out of my sight!”She made it clear, she didn’t want to be touched, as she got into the back of the car, and Luther got the girls to sit in the front with him. It was safer…far safer than being with Isabella at this time. 

The charger tore away from the curb and into the flow of traffic. Isabella in the back, started to pull the stake out of her body, using both hands, and gritting her teeth so fiercely that she drew blood from her own lips. There was a gaping hole where the stake had gone through, and it took a lot of energy to seal the hole shut again. Isabella made inhuman cries and howls as the car raced along the night road, the two blood dolls to scared to look back and watch the Vampire Queen suffer in her agonized state. That Vampire hunter was going to pay for this. She had no doubt about it. The tinted window to the back of the car rolled down, and she hurled the splintered and blood soaked stake from the car, where it landed in the gutter with a dull whack. The window then closed up again tight blocking out the street lights. In the darkness of the back of the Charger, Isabella actually shed a single tear….a rarity. 

https://31.media.tumblr.com/153ba50d3634c8f07201584b75fdf4de/tumblr_inline_mxrmp74GYV1rc8h77.gif

The Woods

The Vampire hunter had been dropped from a dizzying height by the incensed Jason who now was ready to play a very deadly game of cat and mouse with the hunter. 

“You dare to strike against the Queen of the night? You shall pay for your transgression with your life…” 

His voice echoed from the shadows, while the Vampire hunter struggled to get to his feet. Spinning around, his eyes searched for sign of the young vampire, and instead of begging for his life, he went on the attack. 

“You new? Did she get her filthy claws into you as well? You fool! There is none more evil in all of hell than that skanky blood bride of SATAN. She will use you…and then you will be nothing more than a mindless servant to her whims. I know her far better than you!” 

The Vampire hunter screamed out at Jason, still not able to see him in the shadows, which were hiding Jason very well. He took out a cross that he wore on a large chain around his neck, and held it up in defense. Though visibly shaking, the hunter believed this would keep Jason at bay….or would it? 

“You cannot…harm me! I am protected by God!” 

<3>

 
 

 

avpic

GLLKaos Products and DesignsKaos Products & Designs
 
47
 
 
 
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 24, 2014 01:58PM

The woods 

http://i1151.photobucket.com/albums/o627/XerxeAmarante/vampire_the_blood_lord_by_pamansazz-d4zo27o_zps254debb6.jpg

Jason chuckled softly while shaking his head from the within the shadows. Slowly he circled the vampire hunter without a sound before intentionally breaking a twig to create a loud snap. “Bullshit…..your trying to worm your way into my mind……and you reek of fear….Its only time before the alarm on your life goes off ending in your demise….What shall it be…..dismemberment or something else…and that cross? It will ward off demons…..but not a vampire” Jason would muse aloud not for his benefit but for the terror of the vampire hunter. Oh Jason knew what he was going to do as he continued to circle the vampire hunter. Then with a subtle rustling of wings gave the barest of warning before Jason surged into motion and sped from the shadows with rending claws extended and ready. As he blazed past the vampire hunter he would flash his claws through his chest leaving shallow cuts in his clothing from the left claw before he wheeled around and doing the same with his right only this time he was aiming for a hamstring to cripple the hunter. Nobody got away without repercussions for insulting his beloved Isabella. “There is no god…..There is only death in your future and i will be the one to deliver you the most painful death possible…first I’m going to collapse your left lung with a kick to the chest…” Jason was doubtlessly explaining this to the vampire hunter as a mind game before surging from the shadows once again to leap into the air and deliver a crushing kick to the left side of the vampire hunter’s chest collapsing his left lung as Jason had explained. It was quite clear Jason was going to slowly dismantle the vampire hunter organ by organ which he did with near surgical precision in his blows to the vampire hunter’s body. Then after what seemed ten minutes but was nearly an hour Jason came to a stop in front of the bloodied and beaten vampire hunter. The name is Jason Cox…..and next time we meet it won’t be so pleasurable…..but far more painful….oh wait that’s right….there won’t be a next time you’ll be dead! Then turning on his heel he leaped into the air and flew off towards Isabella’s mansion soaked in both his own blood and the blood of the vampire hunter as dawn grew ever closer. However as he flew home to rejoin with Isabella he made a quick stop at his apartment and picked up a small black box that held within it his mother’s ring. It seemed something dark had taken a hold of the once pure and kind Jason Cox but how would he handle it? Would it eventually consume him and lead him to a dark place he had no hopes of leaving? Or would Isabella be the one to help him find balance in his new life as a vampire? But what was the ring for and for whom?

 
 

 

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
 
844
 
 
 
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 24, 2014 04:18PM

The woods

The Vampire hunter continued to hold up the small cross, shivering with fear for he now was not so sure the tiny holy item would be able to stop the onslaught of the angered vampire. Around and around, the vampire swooped and dived with its large wings blocking out the moon’s rays. This only made the night all the more darker. It was getting hard to see, and the rustle of the wings flapping, along with Jason projecting his voice, had the Vampire hunter clueless as to the exact location. 

“STAY BACK!” The Vampire hunter screamed, now terrified, as Jason made his final speel, that included just how and where he would strike. 

There is no god…..There is only death in your future and i will be the one to deliver you the most painful death possible…first I’m going to collapse your left lung with a kick to the chest…” 

“Death would be better than to end up like you!” The Vampire hunter roared back, his hand dropping the cross in the dirt at his feet. This moment, as the Vampire hunter looked down for his holy relic, he received a full force kick to the left side of his chest, causing massive internal damage to his left lung. The Vampire hunter was coughing up blood, as the attacks blazed on for nearly an hour. The man remaining after this was little more than a shell. Blooded and beaten, with missing teeth, blooded nose, broken bones….and a shattered mind, he could barely hold himself up 

The vampire known as Jason stood in front of the quaking hunter, who thought that death was about to be blessed upon him, when instead….Jason made a promise. 

“The name is Jason Cox…..and next time we meet it won’t be so pleasurable…..but far more painful….oh wait that’s right….there won’t be a next time you’ll be dead!” With that the Vampire took off into the air, flying off back towards the city, leaving the Vampire hunter sobbing uncontrollably, as he fell into a heap…..his life slowly draining from him 

Suddenly, a large paw was seen pressing upon the Vampire hunter’s back, while the large head of a were stared up at the departing Vampire…it let out a long and sorrowful howl, before dragging the body of the unconscious Vampire hunter away. 

http://media1.giphy.com/media/3Oi397KKCKdQ4/giphy.gif

Isabella’s Manor

Luther carried the Vampire Queen into the house, leaving the blood dolls to follow along nervously behind. They were unaware of their surrounds, and their Sire had yet to return. Luther motioned for them to follow, as Isabella was now starting to drift off as dawn was fast approaching. The man servant needed to get her inside and hurried those last few steps. The doors opening automatically, and he took his Queen inside. Crossing the foyer, the security system started to go into its countdown, as the sunlight shutters were rolling down over every window, to stop the day light from getting inside. 
Reaching Isabella’s room, Luther carefully carried her to her bed, and lay her down gently, as she murmured softly. He could see that the attack had had an affect on her and brushed his hand over her cheek as she rolled over and dozed off. Safe…at last. 

<3>

 
 

 

avpic

GLLKaos Products and DesignsKaos Products & Designs
 
47
 
 
 
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 24, 2014 08:55PM

Isabella’s Manor – Entry way 

Jason came streaking up the path in a blur with the sunlight hot on his heels. Oh he was cutting it awefully close with this. Then in a burst of speed Jason dropped to his knee’s and slid under the closing shutters with only minutes to spare before they came closing down sealing the house from the sunlight. Jason then stood up after sliding under the closing shutters before slipping out of the bloodied jacket and leaving it in a pile on the floor so that he stood in a blood stained black linen shirt and pants. He then kicked off his boots before walking off to the showers to clean himself up. After cleaning himself of the blood of the hunter he would look to Luther before the man servant turned and prowled away. Jason clad in his black sweats and tank top would settle down into bed with Isabella before dozing off for the day. When he woke that night he would slip silently from the bed before stalking off to retrieve the small black box from his jacket and set it on her nightstand and wrote a small note with a heart containing the words. “Would you Marry me Isabella my Queen? I’ll be waiting for you in the living room.” Then Jason stalked from the bed room and dressed himself in a pair of grey jeans and a white tank top after making his way to his room. Once dressed and groomed Jason would make his way to the living room to pick up a magazine to read as his two blood dolls settled down on either side of him vying for his attention. Though he smiled his mind was on Isabella and her welfare over his own. Silently he would reach the magazine which happened to be about Auto Mechanics as he waited for his beloved Queen to stir and read the note.

 
 

 

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
 
844
 
 
 
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 24, 2014 10:01PM

Isabella’s Manor – Main bedroom

The whir of the shutter systems being activated signaled that night had once again come. Isabella stretched and yawned, only to find that she had been put to bed in the same dress she wore the night before. Groaning audibly, she sat up and blinked as she got her bearings. For starters, Jason was not there. Could he have missed the the security system and been left outside to turn to dust? She was about to scream out for Luther, when she spotted a small black box on her nightstand. Isabella didn’t remember having something like that left there. All her jewelry was in the safe. Reaching over to pick it up with her right hand, her fingers touched on a small note, that had a heart on it. Curious, she set the box on her lap and then opened the note up to read it. 

“Would you Marry me Isabella my Queen? I’ll be waiting for you in the living room.” 

A marriage proposal????? 

Isabella couldn’t even remember the last time she got one of those. With a shaking hand she then reached for the box, opening it and seeing a beautiful ring inside, one that appeared to be an antique. Snapping the box shut, she climbed out of bed and started to strip off her cocktail dress, racing in the shower to clean herself before even daring to go downstairs. She was muttering and mumbling incoherently, totally out of sorts with this. Did he truly want to marry her? Confusion sunk in, and she hurried to get dressed in a simple black sleeveless dress. Her hair brushed to perfection, she put on her heels, and picked up the note and the ring box, and headed down to the lounge room 

Sure enough, there was Jason, with a blood doll either side of him. Both of the women were pawing at him shamelessly, both giving Isabella a filthy look as she entered holding up the note. 

“Jason…and…ladies, do you think you could give us a moment please?” She waited for them to leave, before she would round on Jason and hold up the note. 

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mb8q8lfCA61rhw3hro1_r1_500.gif

“You want to marry me?” 

It might not have been the reaction he had hoped for, but she had never been asked for her hand….with a note before. 

<3>

 
 

 

avpic

GLLKaos Products and DesignsKaos Products & Designs
 
47
 
 
 
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 26, 2014 06:46PM

Isabella’s Manor – Living Room 

Jason nodded slowly as he stood up before moving to wrap Isabella in his arms. “and to make you my queen of the night my lovely Isabella…” The vampire lord then pulled away before looking out into the night sky as he spoke once again. “Isabella you are my heart….my soul….the very reason I reacted the way I did when that vampire hunter took a shot at you…but he won’t get another chance…He’s dead now” Slowly Jason would turn back to face her before reaching for the note to crumple it up. Then he would take the box from Isabella before falling to bended knee and repeating the question that would hopefully unite them through the unlife they lived. “Isabella I know i didn’t do it right the first time but let this be the second and hopefully the right way this time. Would you be my Queen and wife?” Jason spoke with a calm and even tone as he looked up into his beloved’s eyes silently while waiting for the Queen of the night to respond with hopefully a yes. Though the vampire lord was nervous as the day he was quizzed and accepted into the force all those years ago. It was his dream that she would say yes and that they would rule the night together. However he was also ready for a rejection as he hadn’t done it right the first time but instead had taken the cowards way out and left an impersonal note for her.

 
 

 

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
 
844
 
 
 
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 26, 2014 07:13PM

Isabella’s Manor – Living Room

Now it was just the two of them, with the new blood dolls out of the way. Luther had made himself scarce, and Isabella stood there with the ring box and of course the note that Jason had left on her bedside table. The reason why the Vampire Queen was not impressed by the gesture, was the simple fact that it seemed like a business transaction, and not a trace of love at all. To top it off she came down the stairs to find that he was in the arms of his dolls. Oh..yeah, that made it look all the more real. 

http://static3.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20120507190127/vampirediaries/images/5/56/Tumblr_m3nx62VePB1rv8849o1_500.gif

Jason got to his feet, and moved to place his arms around Isabella, trying to put forth his reason for the proposal. 

“and to make you my queen of the night my lovely Isabella…” 

That..didn’t wash. She had been Queen of the Night for centuries, and the sentiment fell flat. Jason pulled away, and Isabella remained rooted in her place, her eyes the only part of her that moved. He became lyrical in his profession of love, how she was his heart and soul, and that he acted out against the vampire hunter, because of his loyalty and love. He also assured her that the Vampire hunter was dead. But was he? 

Now Jason decided to go with the old fashioned approach, taking the note from her slender digits and crumpling it up. That was a start at least. he then got down on bended knee and asked her if she would be his Queen and wife. 

Isabella thought for a moment, the wheels in her mind turning, and then slowly a smile emerged upon her full lips. 

“Yes…yes I will.” Her voice tinged with a delicious purr, as she extended her hand so he might slip the ring on her finger. 

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8q4o8IKp31rv240t.gif

She accepted. 

<3>


Supernatural – The Human Realm (21) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 02, 2014 09:21PM
-On top of a roof stood a lone figure cover from head to toe in black, he stood at 5’9″ and has a excellent well toned build. His shoulder length black hair was up in a traditional Japanese warriors tail. His shirt was skin tight witch showed ever muscle and was sleeveless, his pants were tight as well but lose enough to give him the mobility that he needed, and he wore tabi ninja shoes witch allowed him to be silent when he moved. On his back was two Ninjatos, and a Yumi bow and arrows. around his waits was a belt of kuni throwing knives and a pouch of throwing stars. He had a wakashi strapped to each thigh, and on his ankle was a hand gun, just encase he needed it. He also had another wakashi on his hip but that was for emergency only.-He watched the night life of New York, the city that never sleeps, the city he watched over. He was in no way it’s protector, he did not go out of his way to save anyone, no matter how much they needed it, no he a instrument of vengeance, he hunted those who needed to be punished and gave them their just dues, even if it meant their deaths. As he stood there he saw something, two train heading straight for each other, he knew they would collided, normally he would not bother but this did not feel right to him, with a few hand gestures he disappeared and appeared at the train station,he quickly ran into the control room and saw it empty, thinking quickly he sat in the chair and started messing with the controls, it took him a few minutes but he was able to divert the train on to different tracks.-

-He gave a sigh of relief and stood up, he quickly left the station avoiding the cameras and headed back to the roof tops, he could not shake the feeling that something was there before him, he could feel the evil and wickedness and the hate, and he knew it would not be long before what ever it was ran into him, and he would be waiting for it-

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 03, 2014 06:27AM
Manhattan – A Penthouse fit for a King.http://www.franstouchofclass.com/images/On%20Land/Manhattan%20Penthouse/penthouse_c006_large.jpg

Manhattan – Where the rich and powerful of the world live and play. The streets are alive day and night, though many enjoy the city more by night. A sparkling spectacle, that harbors a deadly secret. How the humans would be shocked at just what and who walks among them. The living dead.

A U-Haul van pulls up outside a ritzy fifth avenue apartment building. It’s well over sixty stories high, and home to some of the most wealthy in the city. The door man sees the truck take up what should be the parking place for limos and dignataries- Presidents and stars, and comes down the velvet carpet and stands with hands on hips as he stares into the driver’s side window.

http://assets.nydailynews.com/polopoly_fs/1.445060!/img/httpImage/image.jpg_gen/derivatives/landscape_635/alg-uhaul-rfk-jpg.jpg

“You can’t park here.” He says with a nasally New York accent. He starts to gesture that they park up the road further, but the door on the other side of the truck opens, and Emilia hops out, dressed in her black leather trench coat. Almost stopping traffic she walks around the front of the truck, as another man gets out and goes to open the roller door at the back. Emilia shows a cocky smile at the Door man, and takes out a fist full of notes, and hands it to him.

“Special deliver for the Penthouse suite. This was pre-arranged by our employer. Either his prized collection comes in this door, or we sue for breach of contract.’ You could tell by the way she stared at the Doorman, that she meant business. When his eyes went from the roll of greenback to her eyes, he suddenly could not look away. It was almost like her eyes were hypnotic. Well, truth was they were.

“Oh…sure, yes, by all means. Here, let me get the door and alert the Concierge that you are making the delivery.”The Doorman was now under her spell, and she patted his coat before going back to see her assistant was now bringing down the large Romanian marked box on the hydrolic platform. Emilia was keeping a close eye out, to see if they had been followed from the Train station, and thankfully it appeared that they had managed to make it this far undetected.

At the door, there was now a bustle of activity as they opened the doors up wide enough to allow for the box to be brought through. As far as they were concerned, they thought it was a piece of art or furniture that was being delivered. Little did they know what was inside.

The box was now on the trolley safely and being wheeled up to the door, with Rheksas following behind. He sneered at the Door man, who tipped his hat at the large dark fellow. Emilia shook her head and followed the men inside, leaving the truck parked at the entrance. That would be driven away later, but first thing’s first was getting the box safely up to the penthouse.

Wheeling it into the service lift, they all got in, and Emilia pressed the P button, then folded her arms as the doors slid to a close. Rheksas glanced at the hired help. He was another that had been put under Emilia’s spell and would come in handy again later, but for now he was in charge of bringing the box into the Penthouse. Neither spoke, as they reached the top floor, and the doors opened to the most extravagant apartment in all of Manhattan. It was enough to make your jaw drop, but of course, Emilia has seen this sort of abode time and time again in the old country.

http://assets.nydailynews.com/polopoly_fs/1.1556982!/img/httpImage/image.jpg_gen/derivatives/landscape_635/penthouse-palace.jpg

The U-Haul driver rolled the box into the center of the room, and started to undo the trolley, as Rheksas went to check all the rooms, and the security system. Emilia however stood guard and watched the driver, till he had the box off the trolley and was ready to leave. As he passed her, she said.

“When you have taken the trolley back to the van, you are to get in and drive to the harbour. There, you are to drive the van off the wharf and drown yourself.”

“Yes Miss.”

“Good boy.” She patted his shoulder as he continued on his way, leaving the way he came as Rheksas came out of the master bedroom.

“You sure he will do as you asked, General?” He was concerned, but he could see when the doors were closing that the driver had a punch drunk expression. Emilia, didn’t even have to look.

http://i.imgur.com/nYCSGCe.gif

“They always do. Now, help me open this crate.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 03, 2014 08:08AM
Inside the Crate“How many of our daydreams would darken into nightmares, were there a danger of their coming true!” ~Logan Pearsall Smith, Afterthoughts

Eyes as red as blood peered into the darkness, seeing everything as if it were the light of day. No breath was drawn but yet there was an awareness. Muffled sounds reached his ears as the snaps of the locks on the crate were undone. The lid was lifted and the red gave way to hazel eyes that held a deep intelligence. He smiled as his eyes landed on his generals. Emilia who’d been with him since the beginning and Rheksas, who had come to him later and proving his worth as a member of his clan.

He moved for the first time in well over 36 hours, slipping from his coffin with a smooth sort of animalistic grace. As he stood upon solid ground, his most trusted bowed low in his presence.

“Rise, my Trusted. There is no need to bow before me.” His deep voice rumbled across their skin. He left their side to move about the apartment, checking to see if things were as he requested. Room darkening curtains were across every window and he nodded with satisfaction. He turned to face them, imposing in his dark finery.

“Victor is dead.” he announced, having felt the man’s death across the miles that seperated them. “We must find where he has hidden my treasures and retrieve them posthaste. Any who defy my will shall suffer most greviously. I, Vladimir Dracul, will see to it personally.” He snarled, showing his fangs for the first time.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/Hugh_Jackman_500_zpsff908ad7.gif

</3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 03, 2014 03:54PM
Vlad’s PenthouseAs soon as the Master started to slink from the coffin, both Rheksas and Emilia went down on one knee – their heads bowed in reverence of their Lord, their Master. Emilia’s arms were held down to her sides, fingers curled into fists as she awaited his word that she may move. Ever his humble servant, he was the only man or beast that she would ever bow too.

“Rise, my Trusted. There is no need to bow before me.”

Head still bowed, with her hair having fallen forward like a silken veil, Emilia spoke softly with a strong Romanian accent.

“Ever your servants, M’lord.”

Slowly she pushed to standing, as too did Rheksas, who towered over both her and the Count. At this point he was checking out the apartment, to see if they had fulfilled his wishes, and of course, they had done so to the letter. With special room darkening curtains that were ordered, even the staff who installed them believed the owner of the Penthouse must be a bit of a night owl. That was certainly an understatement. No expense was spared, nor should it be. The Count was an incredibly wealthy man.

“Victor is dead.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7hgn01rfO1rtzlzf.gif

Both stared at each other in shock, for this was news to them both. The Count continued. “We must find where he has hidden my treasures and retrieve them posthaste. Any who defy my will shall suffer most greviously. I, Vladimir Dracul, will see to it personally.” He snarled, showing his fangs for the first time. 

Emilia was the first to step forward. She was his General, and when he gave orders such as this, she paid heed.

“No stone shall be left unturned, M’lord.”

She could not take her eyes off his grace, seeing the glistening set of fangs that now protruded from his upper lip. He was truly angered that Victor had betrayed him and stolen his treasures to the new world. Now…with the help of his elite Generals he was to get them back, along with starting a new reign of terror to be unleashed upon an unsuspecting public.

There was a small knock at one of the doors and Rheksas smiled.

“I ordered…room service.” Emilia knew what that meant and smirked before watching Rheksas go to the door and open in. A beautiful young maid was standing there, holding a tray that had only a napkin on it. She looked a bit bewildered as she brought the tray in. “Room service ordered that I bring up this…napkin.” Rheksas closed the door behind her and he gestured towards the Count.

http://mildconcern.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/09/Michael-Clarke-Duncan.png

“Our Lord wishes to dine, and has very specific tastes.” He took the tray from the girl, while Emilia headed for a nearby window, to stare out at the Manhattan skyline. No doubt the Count would enjoy his…first meal in the city.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m0a1chkkA61rnwqsxo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 12:28AM
Vlad’s PenthouseAfter making his announcement, Vlad was pleased to note that both Emilia and Rhekas were set to go out and hunt down his treasures. It was always good to have people he could count on and trust to watch his back.

There was a knock at the door and intrigued, Vlad smiled devilishly when Rhekas told him he’d ordered room service. Vlad waited in the center of the room, his hands linked behind his back as the door was opened and a maid was escorted inside. She was dressed in a maid’s uniform and was very attractive to his roaming eye. She held a tray with a single napkin upon it.

“Room service ordered that I bring up this…napkin.” The woman looked confusedly between the three of them. Vlad approached her slowly, pinning her with his gaze.

“An unusual request, I suppose.” he smiled. “But my dining needs are a bit…eccentric.”

The woman got a whiff of his scent and seemed to melt into a puddle of lust at his feet.

“Um…well…eccentricity is underrated.” she breathed, fidgeting in place. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Emilia and Rhekas leaving the room to enjoy his meal in solitude. He stepped into the woman’s personal space, taking the tray from her lax fingers.

“What’s your name?” he asked, walking around behind her.

“D-Darla, your Grace.” the woman stammered, finding his nearness intoxicating. He pressed himself against her back and placed his cold hands upon her neck. Her pulse was racing and he could practically feel her blood flowing in her veins. She trembled at his touch.

“You may call me Vlad.” he whispered, brushing his lips across the back of her neck.

“Vlad.” the woman moaned, her eyes slipping closed. She never expected a man would have been driving her insane with lust when she came to work that evening. This was the stuff of dreams.

His hands slid down her arms to wrap around her wrists. Again he felt her pulse, judging the right time for him to make his move.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/Abraham-Lincoln-Vampire-Hunter-Stills-and-gifs-abraham-lincoln-vampire-hunter-31326155-500-200_zpsddb9bd8b.gif

He had discovered over the centuries that lust, desire and passion made a woman’s blood taste like a fine wine…like an aphrodisiac. She didn’t know it, but Darla was in complete thrall under him. He could command her to jump out an unopened window and she wouldn’t hesitate.

But no…Vlad had something much better in mind.

Releasing her wrists, his hands slid up her body, unbuttoning the front of her uniform as he did so. The material pooled into a puddle at her feet, but she was too far gone to notice. He pushed up behind her, forcing her into movement until her thighs were pressed against the arm of the black leather couch he had requested for his new home. He bent her over at the waist, ripping both her bra and panties from her body in his haste.

She moaned as the rough material of his pants brushed across her naked backside. With a grunt, he shucked away that item and rammed himself home into her waiting body. She gave out a lustful cry as he rutted her from behind. His eyes bled red and his fangs elongated as he could practically smell her sweet blood through her pores.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/8627830_zps7eab73da.gif

He wrapped a hand around her throat and brought her body upright and pressed tightly to his own. His other arm, he wrapped around her middle, keeping her immobile while he continued to screw her six ways from Sunday. Her keening wails echoed around the apartment and he knew she was close.

“Yesssssssssss.” he hissed, mouth open wide like a snake prepared to strike. The moment she clenched around his turgid member in orgasmic bliss, his fangs sank into her neck, her life’s blood filling his mouth and making him moan hungrily. He sped up his own thrusts, wringing every last drop of sweetness from her pumping vein. A final thrust home and he achieved his own pleasure.

Darla fell limp in his arms as he continued to feed. Draining every last drop of blood from the now dead maid, he retracted his mouth from her skin, tearing dead flesh before carelessly dropping the corpse to the floor.

Stepping over the body, he retrieved the napkin and began dabbing at his mouth and lips, removing whatever excess blood remained.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/true_blood_couple_m2_zps73f9b174.gif

“Exquisite.” he hummed with delight. Not even bothering to retrieve his pants, he moved to the windows and looked out on the city lights. “This city is ripe for the taking…and we shall rule them all.” he grinned, sensing his generals returning to the room. “Dispose of the body, you know the drills. Tomorrow night…we shall hunt for what was taken from me.”

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 01:17AM
Vlad’s Penthouse – StudyVlad’s two generals did leave the room, to allow the Count privacy to enjoy his evening meal. This was something that was done without so much as a word from either. After serving the Count for this long, it was ingrained and expected. Entering the study and having Rheksas close the door, so that their voices didn’t travel, Emilia let out a sigh – one of relief in effect. They had managed to pull off getting the Count from the train to the Penthouse without incident. The van and the train that they used had both been disposed of and now they could begin the mission that Vlad had come to America to compete. The finding and retrieval of the artifacts.

Rheksas was pleased with himself, for coming up with the goods – aka the tempting maid in the skimpy number. He had to admit, she was a looker. To Emilia however, she knew she was just a blood bag in a pretty bow. The cries of exctasy from the maid were so loud however, that it was heard through the walls.

“I thought this room was sound proof.” Emilia said with something of a disgruntled look. Rheksas actually went over and put his ear to the door, a lopsided grin appearing. “Oh he really is enjoying this one.” Clearly he found the Count’s meal times to be very entertaining. He placed a hand to the door and licked his lips eavesdropping. The General shook her head and wandered over to a window, just staring out till they were to be summoned.

Rheksas noticed her quiet behaviour and looked back at her. “When was the last time you had a feed?” It was a good question, and the truth was shocking. “A week.” She replied, dropping her hand from the window. Rheksas was shocked. “You know you are to keep up your strength. The Count will have a fit.”

Angered she rounded. “Who do you think spent the last WEEK making sure that he arrived in this country in one piece? Hmm? Do you have any idea how hard it was cooped up on that ship?” Her eyes flashed red and you could see her clawed hands drawing into tight fists. It was clear she took her role as the Count’s chief General very seriously, even at the risk of herself. Rheksas sighed and then pushed himself away from the door, approaching her as she did a double take, then turned away from him to face the window. The giant of a man placed a hand on her shoulder and she flinched slightly. The fight always in her. She hated being touched.

“After the Count has fed, and we do the clean up…like always, you and I are going on a hunt, and I won’t take no for an answer. The Count I am sure will want to watch…Fox sports or something, not sit and listen to the likes of us.”

http://cdnl.complex.com/mp/620/400/90/0/bb/1/ffffff/56cba2badbc0f0c99a5a2a3a16f67fa8/images_/assets/CHANNEL_IMAGES/POP_CULTURE/2011/03/news/michael-clarke-duncan.jpg

Emilia let out a half chuckle, though her lips remained closed. A snort almost at the humor Rheksas was trying to get across. Right on cue…the murder of the maid and the feeding was over, as the mind link with the two generals alerted them they were required.

On entering the room, the Count was standing – pantless and dabbing the napkin to his lips. He was clearly satisfied.

“Dispose of the body, you know the drills. Tomorrow night…we shall hunt for what was taken from me.”

Both moved in, with Rheksas effortlessly lifting up the girl and taking her into the large kitchen that they had to the right of the main suite, while Emilia picked up the maid’s clothing and folded them up neatly. The Count was staring out at the city, obviously making many plans on how he would rule them all. No doubt he would, unless there was someone out there that could stop him. Emilia stood and started at the white globes of his ass, before going into the kitchen herself, where Rheksas had donned an apron, and was going about starting to cut the girl up into easy store pieces. He also had what looked to be an industrial sized mincing unit, like they use for large animals to make pet meat with. Chopping away with a wide smile, and dumping large chunks into a large plastic drum, he was humming to himself, as Emilia placed the maid’s uniform in the laundry shoot. She then wiped her hands together and returned to watch Rheksas start the machine and tip the large bucket of body parts into the silo at the top. Thankfully, the kitchen was relatively sound proofed, and the job of disposing the body was almost complete.

“What do you plan to do with the…maid mince?” Emilia asked. Rheksas grinned and then said.

“Sell it to the local pet store. Not bad huh?”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7c7leY9FI1qfo1pz.gif

Emilia shrugged, and walked out of the kitchen, feeling weakened by having to smell the bloodless remains of the maid and still having not fed. This left Rheksas to clean up the mess. Once all the remains had been minced and then bagged, he labelled it with fake cat food tags and stuck it in a large freezer, till the next night when he had time to do a drop off. Rheksas figured that if the Count was going to be having meals at home, he needed to be inventive in how to dispose of the remains. It was pretty hard to just toss a body out a window and not have that be noticed.

Rheksas cleaned up all the spill and muck from around the kitchen, and decided to fufill his word to make sure that the General got to have a feed. It worried him that she was not taking care of herself, and cared more about the Count, then her own need to feed.

Rheksas emerged, having taken off the apron, and then asked of the Count.

“My Lord, I request I take the General out for…a drink.” Rheksas was certain that if she didn’t fed tonight, she was not going to be any use to anyone on this planned mission.

<3>

Edited 1 time(s). Last edit at 03/04/2014 04:56AM by CharlotteCarrendar.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 05:23AM
Upon their return to the living room, it would have seemed like Vladimir hadn’t moved from the window…except for the fact he was now dressed in a short robe of black silk with a matching pair of sleeping pants. He had gone to shower the grime from his long sleep and the blood of Darla from his body while Emilia and Rheksas were in the kitchen.“My Lord, I request I take the General out for…a drink.” came the request from Rheksas after a few moments of silence. With a frown Vlad turned to stare at the smaller of his two confidants. His gaze was like chips of frozen amber as he stared at Emilia.

“Leave us.” he commanded Rheksas, not even looking away from Emilia. He waited while Rheksas left the room. “You are starving.” It was a statement. He waited for her nod before he continued, moving to stand directly in front of her. “Emilia, why do you do such things? Your health and well-being is important to me. You are important to me. I would not live if something were to happen to you, either through your own negligence or outside forces.” He gently chastised her, brushing his hand across her cheek as he did so, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “I need you in peak condition at all times. Despite what you think, you do not have to undertake every single detail on your own. Allow Rheksas to assist you, it is why he is under your command as well as mine.” He tucked a finger beneath her chin to bring her head up to look at him. “No more holding back.” he warned her, his tone firm. And before she would be able to reply, his hand went to the back of her neck as his lips moved to seal over hers, drawing her into a most shocking kiss.

Vlad was by no means a stupid man. He had fought hard and long over the years and had many victories under his belt. He had known for quite some time that Emilia had feelings for him. He just never acted upon them until now.

His lips were cool against her skin, but his kiss was fierce and demanding, wanting her submission to his will and desires. He bit at her bottom lip, not hard enough to draw blood, as he did not need to weaken her any further then she already was. He then teased the sting away with his tongue. He kissed her hungrily, like a man thirsting for water after days in the desert before he pulled away. His eyes were ember fires staring upon her.

“You are mine, Emilia. As it has been from the beginning. Never forget that.” He released her from his grip and strode away to his room, closing the door behind him and leaving the stunned vampire staring after him.


Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 06:13AM
Vlad’s Penthouse – Living roomIt was when the Count stared directly at Emilia and demanded that they be left to speak alone, that Emilia knew she was in trouble. Not for anything bad she had brought against her Lordship, but the fact she had pushed herself to go on without feeding to ensure that the Count arrived safe and sound at his new destination. Rheksas did the right thing, leaving the room without question. He knew that the General could hold her own, and that this was to be expected, given the fact her position to protect the Count meant that she was required to maintain her sustenance – the blood of innocents.

She stood regally as the Count approached. “You are starving.” There was no denying it. You could see by the sickly pale colour of her skin that she was in desperate need of a feed. Slowly, she nodded in response, not wanting to raise her voice or deny what they both knew was true. “Emilia, why do you do such things?” This was a good question as well, and he knew her long enough to know the answer. Emilia always put him and his needs first. “I am your General, M’lord” She spoke with honesty, appealing that she felt her duty was to serve him, and fend for herself after. But the Count made it crystal clear, that her well being was important to him. Their eyes locked on one another, and you could see the wavering in her own. Her steely blue irises swirling, flickering, as he chastised her, brushing her cheek and then pushing back her hair behind her ear. It was so rare for him to touch her, and she had not been in contact with a man in so long that this had her almost tearful. She swallowed hard, and felt her head tip forward slightly. Submissive to him. But then a finger was brought up under her chin and she was forced to look at him again. This was almost like torture.

“No more holding back.” A warning, or a promise by him? Before she could answer, he grabbed her neck and pulled her into a kiss. Powerful, cold and dominating. He bit at her lip and teased with his tongue, and she had to stop herself from falling. She couldn’t afford it, she couldn’t be THAT girl. When he pulled away he made his decree.

“You are mine, Emilia. As it has been from the beginning. Never forget that.” 

With that, and not a second look back he left the room going to his own room and closing the door. Emilia was left standing there, visibly shaken. Her chin twitched as she sniffed and shook her head. ~Damn him.~

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7c63dNlFq1qfo1pz.gif

Rheksas appeared from one of the smaller rooms, and he couldn’t help but have overheard what had transpired. He could see the bite marks in her lip. Sighing, he grabbed his coat and put it on, taking up Emilia’s and walking towards her. Rheksas offered it to her, and she put it on slowly.

“He owns us both…you know? We are just his servants. Don’t lose your heart to him.”

“I lost my heart to him…the night he killed me.” Emilia glanced up through the veil of her fringe, before starting for the door. The Count would be safe in the apartment, having the latest security measures in place. Together, his Generals left the penthouse and went to the lift, down to the lobby and into the night.

Roxy’s Nightclub

http://www.chilliwebsites.com/sitefiles/3941/gif1.jpg

The Generals entered the nightclub at about 2am, at least two hours before the club was officially to close. By this time of night, many of the patrons were so intoxicated, they were easy prey for the likes of the Vampires. The music was pumping through the speakers, and Rheksas found a bevvy of young office workers, that had come for a hen’s night. There was much laughter and cat calling going on, and Rheksas winked at his General, and sung out. “Found the perfect party. Hens..how I love them. They love the big black cock!” He danced over to the table, much to the girl’s delight, and this left Emilia on her own. Already being eyed off by a guy at the bar. He was your typical grey suit, probably married, about 35. She could spot the mark of a wedding band on his left hand. Emilia wandered over and took the empty seat beside him, as he immediately snapped his fingers and tried to order her a drink. She was already weak, and this was going to be an easy score.

“Come here often, baby?’ The drunk crooned, as his blood shot eyes wandered over her breasts and back up to her smile. “I am liking what I am seeing.” Yep, this guy was off his face. The barman set down a scotch and dry before Emilia, who simply toyed with the glass. “I’m sure you do. And to answer you, no…this is my first time.” The drunk laughed and then reached out to squeeze her ass. One thing the General hated was being touched. “That’s going to cost you, buddy.” This was said with a touch of aggression, which was met with a “Oooo” from the drunk. “Frisky…I like it. Tell you what, why don’t we cut the bullshit…go to a booth and we can get to know each other better. I know you want it.”

Emilia actually started to laugh at his last comment. “Well, you got that right. I do…want it.” Thing was, he had no idea what it was. She got up with the drink and started for a booth, far in back. The drunk made a rather pathetic score fist action, before following along behind. Sliding into the booth, she set down the drink and waited. The Drunk, though barely able to stand, managed to join her, though almost spilt his drink on her. Emilia rolled her eyes, but offered a weak smile, as he said. “Oops. Nearly made you wet.” What a comedian?

On the other side of the bar, Rheksas had all the girls wrapped around his fingers, with the bride to be, already bouncing on his lap. He sure was right about being the prize cock. Emilia turned her attentions back on the drunk, who was now trying to feel her up, with his hand sliding under the table and resting on her thigh. Emilia bit her lip and then she started to make her move.

“I bet you like girls that bite.” She whispered in his ear, tugging on his earlobe and reaching herself under the table to start stroking his bulge. Shocked at her daring, he gasped loudly as her lips started to travel down his neck, as she felt for his vein with her tongue. Oh, he was a ripe one. “Hell yeah I do. Bite me bitch.” So he was actually urging her too.

“With pleasure….”

http://img24.imageshack.us/img24/2103/vampirex.gif

At first the bite was playful, and the drunk was getting off. The beat of the music got louder, the heavy pounding of the base, as Emilia licked his neck, her eyes flaming red as he cried out. “Fuck..do it!” With the power of a viper, her jaw extended and she bit down hard, her mouth flooding with his rich blood. Her right hand seized his cock through his pants and gripped it so hard, that he was starting to spasm. Emilia was far stronger than him, and pinned him into the seat, drinking as much as she could, while his life was seeping from his body. Eventually, the vibrating and jerking stopped, as Emilia licked his neck like a cat, sealing the wound, before using a single finger to push him over.

The General reached for a serviette and patted her chin, finally satisfied to have fed, though the blood alcohol level was rather high. She hiccuped, and then scooted out from the booth, leaving her dead companion, as she staggered towards the exit, unsteadily. Rheksas, who had fed from two of the hen’s party girls and left them enough blood to survive, saw his General trying to leave. By the way she was walking…something wasn’t right. “Did she pick a drunk?” He thought to himself, gathering his coat and making a dash to catch up with her.

Out on the street, he grabbed her arm and turned her around. The look on her face…priceless. She was drunk.

“Heh…what a party.”

Shaking his head, he picked up his General, and carried her to the nearest waiting cab, to take her back to the Penthouse. No doubt, she was going to need to sleep this off.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 09:40AM
Train station Next Morning-The Train station had been closed off as police were all over it, looking for anything that could explain what had happened the night before. The night manger was missing, two train almost had a head on collision, and the masked vigilante appeared to stop it. a woman sat in the main office watching a video tape of last night, she had long blond hair , which she had tied up, deep blue eyes,and pale white skin she stood at 5′ 6″ and was wearing a green short sleeve shirt, and pair of jeans with Nike shoes and a long brown trench coat, and around her next was a her badge.

” None of this makes sense, how did he know about the trains?” she said out loud. “I think the question you should be asking is how did the trains get on a collision course to begin with?” She herd said behind her,when she turned around there stood her partner, he stood 5’9″ had shoulder length black hair he had tied back. He looked had Asian black eyes and was wearing a black shirt jeans and trench coat with a pair of Rebocks, and holding two cups of coffee one he handed to her.-

-She smiles at him and took the coffee-” Your late David, she said and took a sip. he just shurged,” Traffic is terrible right now with the station closed Sam , I live on the entire other side of town” ,he laughed and look at the monitor?“Anything other than the vigilante showing up?“Sam shook her head, and he kept watching-“Why don’t you take a break I will keep watching” -Sam nodded and walked out. He closed the door behind her and took out his contacts, his black eyes now were red. he watched the beginning of the tape now able to see all, he saw everything he knew the manger was dead and that these people were involved, when he saw the box being taken out the train one word escaped his lips

Vampires


Supernaturals – The Human Realm (23) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 05, 2014 05:02PM
Police Headquarters

-After going over the findings with the rest of the unit David and Sam were in his office going through more of the files that had. Sam sighed and rubbed her temples-“This still makes no sense, everything point to a train showing up but there was not any signs of one, the manger has disappeared, and we almost had a pile up the would have killed almost three hundred people, that were saved by the vigilante, who has never done anything like this before”

-David could not help but smile and shake his head, he had never seen Sam this flustered-“Sam calm down and take a breathe you are going to give your self a stroke, we will figure this out we always do”-He smiles at her and she nodded. The problem was he knew what has behind this but could not tell anyone.Maybe the chief but he could do nothing either-

-David so no saint, he had killed plenty of people in his life time, some of witch did not deserve to die, and he knew not all vampires were bad, but if they were here to cause more harm than need be he would stop it, after all he was now married to a Celestial cat, he had to clean up his act just a bit-

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 05, 2014 08:04PM
-there was a knock on his office door, the very woman he had mentioned was standing outside the door dressed in a causal business dress suit and looking as human as Sam was. Except for her eyes, they were a unnatural vivid green, anyone with half a mind might have second glanced them but, no one took a second glance. Today she had comb backed the ultra red hair and pined it down with a black head band to keep it from her face. She had in her hands two cups of steaming coffee one for Sam and one for David.

“hey you too, Sam you look ready to collapses where you stand,” she said.

Amber looked Asian just like her husband, she also worked in the police station down in the basement in the cold case files. She mostly did filing and keeping things organized having no interest in being out in the field like the rest of the cops seeing as she had her own ‘cases’ she would receive from her sister on the flip side. That and she had the job of tracking the visitors coming from the flip side and ensuring they have both a safe visit to and a safe trip back. Of course only the chief new about this, and it was a request from the chief though a needless and pointless request.

“any luck, I really hope this one doesn’t end up on my desk to,” she said and stepped into the office uninvited.-

http://www.soompi.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/Park-Ji-Yoon-as-Myomi.jpg

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 05, 2014 09:31PM
Vlad’s Penthouse

The cab ride back from the nightclub was a fairly quiet one, with Rheksas keeping a hold on his General, who had fallen asleep from drinking the intoxicated drunk’s blood. He must have been knocking back a lot of booze before she selected him as her prey, and now, she was paying for it. Her skin now had it’s beautiful lustre, but her cheeks were a little too pink. The heavy set Rheksas put his arm affectionately around her to keep her from falling forward when the taxi cab pulled up at the lights. He was always fond of the General, who rarely did anything like this. She was always so cautious, but for some reason tonight, she threw that to the wind. Was it due to the fact she was desperate to feed, or…was it because of the way Vlad treated her? The answers would come, probably a few nights from now.

In the lift Rheksas had to carry the General who had yet to wake, which in itself was unusual. She nestled into his broad frame, and murmured softly as the lift doors opened. Stepping out, Rheksas checked to see the coast was clear, before trying to quietly make his way to the guest room where Rheksas and Emilia had their own coffins. They shared a room, since it seemed pointless to have them apart, should something happen to the Count.

Thankfully, the Count had not opened his door. Maybe he was doing some reading, or trying to get more information on the artifact. Who knew? Rheksas knew that he was not going to be disturbing him with the sleeping general.

Entering their room, he calmly walked over and lay the sleeping General down on the bed that was still part of the room’s furnishings. Staring down at her serene face, he thought of how beautiful she really was. A diamond in the rough. Slowly, he started to take off her boots, each one he set down on the floor, again to not make a lot of noise. He didn’t really like the idea of having to dress her for the coffin, her resting place; but he didn’t want to put her down wearing clothes that stank of booze, cigarette smoke and foul human sweat. So he started undressing her, whilst trying not to get excited at her near naked form.

http://stream1.gifsoup.com/view4/4320737/kate-beckinsale-o.gif

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 06, 2014 03:34PM
Cabin

“You know the answer to that, love.” he told her as he rolled to his feet. She admired the display of muscles along his backside as he moved, the rounded globes of his ass as he walked away. She licked her lips, itching to sink her teeth into him but he had a point. They had jobs to do and others depending on them to do it.

“Yeah.” she sighed, moving to her feet as well. She followed him up the stairs, going into the bathroom for a shower while he went into the bedroom, presumably, to start packing.

Once she felt reasonably presentable, she moved to the bedroom, just as Shane was pulling on his shirt. She moved to her bag and pulled out a white dress and some strappy heels.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/mhcas_zps8db21e73.jpg

She slipped her dress on over her head, not bothering with a bra, before slipping into a pair of thong panties and her shoes. She turned her back to Shane. “Zip me, please?” she requested.

—————-</3>——————

Vlad’s Penthouse

Vlad heard when Rheksas and Emilia left. He trusted them to keep out of trouble and not draw attention to themselves. He had sat up his laptop and was currently browsing auction sites, looking for any hint of where his belongings might be. Antiquities they were, and he somehow always managed to find one or two items online.

But there was not a single blip. If Victor weren’t already dead, Vlad would have taken great pleasure in ripping out the man’s spine with his bare hands.

He had been at it for a couple of hours when he heard his Generals return. He didn’t move for some time, still looking through websites before he got to his feet for a break. He left his room and paused in the doorway. He frowned darkly, wondering why he was smelling human sweat and cigarettes. He noticed that the door to the room Rheksas and Emilia shared was open and he moved to see what was going on.

Rheksas was bent over Emilia on the bed in the room, removing the woman’s clothing. Emilia looked like she was completely out of it and Vlad growled low in his throat.

“What. Happened?” he demanded in clipped tones, moving into the room, “And do NOT lie to me.” He waited for an explanation from Rheksas and when it came, Vlad was not happy. “When she is sober, you will inform her I wish to speak with her.” He turned smartly and left the room.

Re: The Human World [rp] new
March 06, 2014 08:20PM
-David smiled at his wife and walked over and kissed her on the cheek and took his cup of tea. Sam took hers and just sighed-“I am going to get some fresh air, and maybe a bagel…maybe even a doughnut” She stepped outside.

-David closes the door, and looks at his wife-“I know what is behind this”, he says has he heads to his desk and sits down
and takes a sip of his tea-”The problem is there is nothing I can do about it, well nothing David Hamaru can do about it”
 he says with a grin-

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 06, 2014 08:37PM
Cabin

With a mind filled now with concern about what Marissa wished to discuss with Shane on his return to the city, it took a minute for Carmen’s voice to register. He blinked as he saw her standing there, with her back to him, asking to be zipped up in a pretty white cotton dress. He had to admit, no one looked more beautiful than she did. Radiant, as always and clearly refreshed from their weekend away. “Of course, Love.” Shane uttered, reaching for the zip at the bottom of the dress and then slowly zipping it all the way up, before patting her back gently to show he had finished. “All set?” He asked, now that she was dressed and her bags packed.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7updaUfmB1qeitqh.gif

He reached for both his and her bags, deciding to carry them back to the car while Carmen could do the lock up and…get the wolf. Shane had to wonder just how they were going to manage to make the wolf fit, along with all their luggage. This was going to be a cramped ride home.

Going down the stairs, he whistled for the wolf, who was probably in the kitchen.

“Come on, girl. Time to go to your new home.”

Knowing Carmen wouldn’t be too far behind, he left the cabin with the door open, and headed out down the stairs to the sports car, which was definately going to need a good clean when they got back.

——————————————————-<3>—————————————————

New York – Vlad’s Penthouse.

Rheksas actually got a bit of a scare when he heard the Master demand to know what had happened to his General. Dropping her leg on the bed, which he half had her pants off, the large framed General stood upright, turning to face his Lordship. “No word of a lie, M’lord. Emilia made a bad choice when it came to her target. He must have been well over the limit…and she suffered for it.” It was clearly a bad move on the General’s part, who lay on the bed letting out a sigh as she turned over, still asleep.

“When she is sober, you will inform her I wish to speak with her.”

Rheksas nodded, as he watched the Count leave the room, then frowned as he looked back down at the sleeping General. “I don’t want to be in your shoes tommorow night, Em.” He called her by her pet name, and not General. She was asleep thankfully, and wouldn’t have known he had or not. Taking off the last of her clothes, he placed her gently in her coffin, and put her hands on her stomach, before closing the lid.

Rheksas..was tired. It had been a mammoth effort to get the Count safe to New York, and already Em and the Count were going to be at odds. He knew the girl could handle herself, but the Count’s temper was unpredictable. She would pay for her folly, no doubt. Rheksas got changed out of his leather pants and shirt, and placed them on hangers, before he himself got into a coffin beside the General’s. “Night Sweet Em.” He said, as the coffin lid closed, while outside a new dawn was about to break, on an unsuspecting New York.

~The Next night.~

Rousing from her sleep, the lid to Emilia’s coffin opened slightly, and you could see the wiggle of fingers, as Emilia stirred. Rheksas was already up and dressed, sitting on an antique chair with the paper.

“He wants to see you.”

“About last night, I take it?’

“Mhm. Get ready for a tongue lashing.”

http://i300.photobucket.com/albums/nn31/JayEnGee/katebeckinsale4.gif

Emilia rose up out of her coffin and scratched her cheek, yawning slightly, before smacking her lips. She had the most awful taste in her mouth, and figured it was from the bad batch of blood the night before. “Never again..” she mused, getting out and stretching as she moved around to the closet to find a change of clothes. Black pants, and shirt, the trademark fit for the General. With her hair brushed back, she left their room, only to have Rheksas shake his head and return to reading the paper.

Standing outside the Count’s room, the General coughed, before knocking on the door.

“I wish an audience, M’lord”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 06, 2014 08:47PM
-Amber watched as the door shut she didn’t say anything until she heard the click and she sighed and briefly removed her thick head hand to scratch at soft red fury cat ears that were sticking out. Then replaced them. “ I figured that was the case, do you plan on putting it on my desk after all, I’ve got a pride that’s been itching for a fight. It didn’t turn out so well on the flip side, I still blame that elf for those hell demons showing up,”she grumbled.

She pulled out a compact mirror and checked her face, reapplying some makeup trying to hide the jet black scar beneath. “ and well…I’m hoping David Hamaru isn’t planning on leaving Amber Hamaru out of it,” she chuckled and stepped closer to him, tugging his tie a little bit her fingers slipping beneath his jacket to stroke his chest through his shirt, her foot popping up a little bit in the air and she gave him a sultry look licking her lips a little bit.

“oh and before I forget, Kiyoshi, he burn down another tower in the ‘acadamy’,” she chuckled and poked him on the nose and stepped back away from him looking mischievous and apologetic sense there’s son’s fire powers came from her side of the gene pool-

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m3ogh9fBWZ1r99f4t.gif

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 06, 2014 09:02PM
-He smiled at her and then pulled her into his lap and kissed her deeply, hitting a button on his desk locking the door.-“Well Mr. and Mrs Hamaru are not going to do anything about it, and the pack on the flip side is going to have to wait as well.”

-He knew that statement would disappoint her. but the next one would make her very happy.“But Mr. and Mrs. Hakamaru are going to check this out, and see what trouble they can find”

-Hakamaru, his true last name the mane of his father, a man that he despised more the anything in the world. The name was the only thing that he had of his fathers, and that is all he wanted. His dad was an general to a very evil being, not only a general but his right hand, though he had never meet his father he hope that his soul would rot in hell for all eternity.-

“And Kiyoshi is just going through a rebellious stage that is all, i did when i was his age-”He chuckled to himself then looked into his wives eyes and said one word he knew that would get her blood pumping for a fight-“Vampires”

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 06, 2014 09:37PM
Vlad’s Room

Vlad had been awake since the setting of the sun, thinking on how to speak to Emilia when she came to him. He wasn’t angry persay but he was very disappointed with her behavior. She knew better then anyone of how to pick and choose specific targets. From what he was told, she was reckless…and that was dangerous.

A knock sounded against his door and he turned in his chair. He sensed her before she spoke and waited a few moments, letting her stand there and wait. “Enter.” he announced after a five-minute silence. The door was opened and he waited for Emilia to step inside. “Close the door, please.” he requested.

Once done, he sat forward in his chair, elbows resting on the desk, fingers linked as he stared at her. It was an uncomfortable silence, designed to make her fidget if she dared to. This time the silence lasted about 10 minutes before he spoke one word…an order.

“Explain.”

………………………o.o…………………..

Cabin

As Shane took their bags, she walked around the cabin, makign note of any thing that needed to be fixed for the caretaker to find. She was pleased to see that the she-wolf hadn’t shed a single hair while she stayed with them. She follows outside, locking the door behind her. The wolf came from around the back of the cabin at her shrill whistle as Shane loaded their bags in the car. “Oh there’s plenty of room, baby. I don’t know why you were kicking up a fuss.” she snorted, moving her seat forward so the wolf could climb into the back. “And she doesn’t shed so get that thought out of your head, Mister.” she chuckled as she climbed into the car and adjusted her seat belt. She looked at him as he climbed in the car. He looked distracted and she touched his shoulder with worry. “Hey? What’s wrong? You look like someone died. Are the kids all right?”

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 06, 2014 10:12PM
Vlad’s room

~Who can you turn to now?~

Standing to attention in the center of the room, the General kept her silence, until the Master had spoken. There were very few times in her thousand or so years of service where she had failed him, and when she had, Emilia paid the price – or those she once loved suffered a fate unimaginable. Her devout service was ingrained, a part of her being. She existed merely to serve, her unlife in his hands and he could take that away from her at the snap of his fingers. From the bloody battle fields of Romania, to the fine castles of Scandinavia, to the high society clubs of London, the General had been at the Count’s side, and aided him in his quest to turn the underworld on its head.

https://31.media.tumblr.com/e1d655e745f06959ae5b027cdd0cb882/tumblr_inline_mzxi2p0my71syno9j.gif

But tonight, the General faltered, she slipped. In all honestly she completely fucked up. This was a danger, not only to herself, but to her Lord, and she knew it.

Instead of the screaming rage of an infuriated Count, he sat there in stony silence. Appraising her as she stood still. Waiting.

“Explain.”

One word. Enough to make the very hairs of your neck stand on end. He did it with purpose and cunning. How he was ruthless in his handling of her.

Swallowing, Emilia finally found her voice.

“I failed. My choice in kills was…unacceptable. I await my punishment, M’lord.” She figured that Rheksas had filled him in, and the clues to what happened would have been painfully obvious. Emilia had picked a drunk as her target to replenish her need to feed, thus making her sick. A dangerous thing to do in a city like New York. Her eyes darted around, mainly at the floor, almost terrified to share his gaze. His disdain for her at the moment was like a knife twisting her insides. This was torture – waiting for his handing down of her sentence.

What would he decide her fate to be?

—————————————————<3>—————————————————–

Shane’s car

Having started the car and taken off, Shane had eluded Carmen’s question for now. Only offering her the slightest glance as he tore along the country road, he finally uttered “Got a text from Marissa. Apparently there is something important that she needs to tell me, but can’t do it on the phone for some reason.”

The cell was connected to the car’s blue tooth. “Check my phone if you want. But I already let her know we are on our way back.”

Inwardly, Shane had a sinking feeling about whatever it was that Marissa wanted to discuss, but having promised to be up front and true to Carmen, he did his best to put her at ease, with what he knew.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/6e1c7896d0cefbcea98cc78c7e220f6a/tumblr_moyzl9KdJc1sx90njo1_400.gif

“Bet you are excited to see the kids, huh? I just hope Jarvis managed to behave while we were gone, or there’ll be hell to pay.’

<3>

 


Viewing all 104 articles
Browse latest View live